want 1. Ioh. 5.14 This is the assurance that we haue in him that if we aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs. In euery petition we must expresse two things I. A sense of our wants II. A desire of the grace of God to supplie those wants 1. Sam. 1. 10. Shee was troubled in her minde and praied vnto the Lord and wept sore Dan. 9. 4. And I praied to the Lord my God and made my confession saying 5. We haue sinned and haue committed iniquitie c. 16. O Lord according to thy righteousnes I beseech thee let thine anger and thy wrath be turned from thy citie Ierusalem c. to the 20. verse Psal. 130.1 Out of the deepe I called to thee O Lord. 1. Sam. 1.15 Then Hannah answered and said Nay my lord but I am a woman troubled in spirit I haue drunken neither wine nor strong drinke but haue powred out my soule before the Lord c. to the 16. verse psal 143. 6. I stretch forth mine hands vnto thee my soule desireth after thee as the thirstie land Assent is the second part of prayer whereby we beleeue and professe it before God that he in his due time will grant vnto vs those our requests which before we haue made vnto his maiestie 1. Ioh. 5. 14 15. This is the assurance that we haue in him that if we aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs. And if we know that he heareth vs whatsoeuer we aske we kââw that we haue the petitions that we haue desired of him Math. 6.13 Lead vs not into temptation but deliuer vs from euill For thine is the kingdome thine is the power and thine is the glorie for euer and euer Amen As for the faithfull howsoeuer they in their praiers bewray many infirmities yet no doubt they haue a notable sense of Gods âauour especially when they pray zealously and often vnto the Lord. Iam. 5. 16. Pray one for another that ye may be healed for the prayer of a righteous man auaileth much if it be feruent Luk. 1.13 The Angel said vnto him Feare not Zacharias for thy prayer is heard Ionah 4.1 It displeased Ionah exceedingly and he waâ angrie 2. And Ionah praied vnto the Lord and saide I pray thee O Lord was not this my saying when I was yet in my countrey therefore I preuented it to flee vnto Tarshish for I knew that thou art a gratious God and mercifull slow to anger and of great kindnes and repentest thee of the euill Rom. 8.26 Gen. 19.18 Lot saide vnto them Doe not so I pray you my lords c. psal 6.1 O lord rebuke me not in thine anger neither chastise me in thy wrath c. v. 2,3,4,5 psal 8.9 psal 20.5 psal 35.9.18.28 psal 16.7 Thanksgiuing is a calling vpon Gods name whereby we with ioy and gladnes of heart doe praise God for his benefits either receiued or promised psal 45.1 Mine heart will vtter forth a good matter I will intreat in my words of the King my tongue is as the pen of a swift writer Eph. 5.20 Giuing thanks alwaies for all things vnto God euen the father in the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ. psal 36.8,9 How excellent is thy mercie O God therefore the children of men trust vnder the shadow of thy wings They shall be satisfied with the fatnesse of thine house and thou shalt giue them drinke out of the riuer of thy pleasures Coloss. 3.16 CHAP. 46. Of Christian Apologie and Martyrdome THe profession of Christ in dangers is either in word or deede Profession in word is Christian Apologie or the confession of Christ. Rom. 10. 10. With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnes and with the mouth man confesseth to saluation psal 22.23 I will declare thy name vnto my brethren in the middes of the congregation will I praise thee Christian Apologie is the profession of Christ in word when as we are readie with feare and meeknes to confesse the truth of Christian religion so often as neede requireth and the glorie of God is endangered euen before vnbeleeuers especially if they be not past all hope of repentance 1. Pet. 3. 15. Sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be readie alwaies to giue an answer to euery man tâât asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you 16. And that with meeknesse and reuerence hauing a good conscience that when they speake euill of you as of euill doers they may be ashamed which blame your good conuersation in Christ. Act. 7. the whole chap. Steuen there maketh an Apologie for himselfe Math. 7.6 Giue not that which is holy to dogs nor cast your pearles before swine least they tread them vnder their feete and turning againe all to rent you Profession which is in deede is called Martyrdome Martyrdome is a part of Christian profession when as a Christian man doth for the doctrine of faith for iustice and for the saluation of his brethren vndergoe the punishment of death imposed vpoÌ him by the aduersaries of Christ Iesus Mar. 6.18 27,28 Iohn tolde Herod It is not lawfull for thee to haue thy brothers wife And immediately the King sent the hangman and gaue him charge that his head should be brought so he went and beheaded him in the prison 2. Cor. 12. 15. I will most gladly bestow and be bestowed for your soules though the more I loue you the lesse am I loued Notwithstanding it is lawfull for Christians to flie in persecution if they finde themselues not sufficiently resolued and strengthened by Gods spirit to stand Math. 10.23 When they persecute you in one citie flee into another Verely I say vnto you ye shall not haue finished all the cities of Israel till the Sonne of man come Ioh. 10.39 Againe they studied to apprehend him but he escaped out of their hands Act. 9.30 When the brethren knew it they brought him to Cesarea and sent him forth to Tarsus 1. King 18.23 Was it not told my lord what I did when Iesabel slue the Prophets of the Lord how I hid an hundred men of the Lords Prophets by fifties in a caue and fedde them with bread and water Act. 20.22 Now behold I goe bound in the spirit vnto Ierusalem and know not what things shall come vnto me there CHAP. 47. Of Edification and Almes among the faithfull THat profession of Christ which concerneth his members namely the Saints and faithfull ones is either Edification or Almes Edification is euery particular dutie towards our brethren whereby they are furthered either to grow vp in Christ or else are more surely vnited to him Rom. 14. 19. Let vs follow those things which concerne peace and wherewith one may edifie another To Edification these things which follow appertaine I. To giue good example Matth. 5. 16. Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heauen 1. Pet. 2.12 Haue your conuersation honest among the Gentiles that
light or small Gal. 5.9 A little leauen doth leauen the whole lumpe Rom. 6.23 For the wages of sinne is death but the gift of God is eternall life through Iesus Christ our Lord. II. To auoide all occasions of sinne To these rather agreeth the prouerbe vsed of the plague longè tardè citò that is aloofe slowly quickly 1. Thess. 5.22 Abstaine from all appearance of euill Iud. v. 23 And other saue with feare pulling them out of the fire and hate euen the garment spotted by the flesh III. To accustome thy selfe to subdue the lesser sinnes that at the last thou maist also ouercome the greater Rom. 13.4 IV. To apply thy selfe to thy appointed calling and alway to be busily occupied about something in the same V. To oppose the lawe the iudgements of god the last iudgement the glorious presence of God and such like against the rebellion and loosenesse of the flesh Prou. 28.14 Blessed is the man that feareth alway but he that hardeneth his heart shall fall into euil Gen. 39.9 There is no man greater in this house then I neither hath he kept any thing from me but onely thee because thou art his wife how then can I doe this great wickednesse and so sinne against God Here certaine remedies take place Against vniust anger or priuate desire of reuenge Here meditate I. Iniuries they happen vnto vs by the Lords appointment for our good 2. Sam. 16. to II. God of his great goodnes forgiueth vs far more sinnes then it is possible for vs to forgiue men III. It is the dutie of Christian loue to forgiue others IV. We must not desire to destroy them whom Christ hath redeemed by his pretious blood V. We our selues are in danger of the wrath of God if we suffer our wrath to burne against our brother Forgiue saith he and it shall be forgiuen VI. We know not the circumstances of the facts what the minde was and purpose of them against whome we swell Bridles or externall remedies are these I. In this we shall imitate the clemencie of the Lord who for a very great season doth often tollerate the wicked Learne of me for I am humble and meeke II. There must be a pausing and time of delay betwixt our anger and the execution of the same Athenodorus counselled Augustus that he beeing angrie should repeat all the letters of the Alphabet or A B C before he against another did either speake or doe any thing III. To depart out of those places where those are with whom we are angrie IV. To auoide contention both in worde and in deede Doe nothing through contention Remedies against those bad desires of riches and honour I. God doth eueÌ in famine quicken and reuiue them which feare him Psal. 33.18 19. The eye of the Lord is vpon them that feare him to deliuer their soules from death and to preserue them from famine II. Godlines is great gaine if the minde of man can be therewith content 1. Tim. 6.6 III. We do wait looke for the resurrection of the bodie and eternall life therefore we should not take such carking care for this present mortal life IV. We are seruaÌts in our fathers house therefore looke what is conuenient for vs that will he louingly bestowe vpon vs. V. The palpable blindnes of an ambitious minde desireth to be set aloft that he may haue the greater downe-fall and he feareth to be humbled least he should not be exalted VI. Adam when he would needes be checke-mate with God did bring both himselfe and his posteritie headlong to destruction VII He is a very ambitious rob-God which desireth to take that commendation to himselfe which is appropriate onely to the Lord. Preseruatiues against the desires of the flesh I. He that will be Christs disciple must euery daie take vp his crosse Luk. 9.23 II. They which are according to the spirit sauour of such things as are according to the spirit Rom. 8.5 III. We ought to behaue ourselues as citizens of the kingdome of heauen Phil. 3.20 IV. We are the temple of god 1. Cor. 3.6 Our members they are the members of Christ. 1. Cor. 6.15 And we haue dwelling within vs the spirit of Christ which we should not grieue Eph. 4.30 Concerning this look more in the explication of the seuenth commandement In this tentation the fall is when a man beeing preuented falleth into some offence Gal. 6.1 Here Satan doth wonderfully aggrauate the offence committed and doth accuse and terrifie the offender with the iudgements of God Mat. 27.3 Then when Iudas which betraied him sawe that he was condemned he repented himselfe and brought again the thirtie pieces of siluer to the chiefe priests elders 4. saying I haue sinned betraying the innocent blood but they said What is that to vs see thou to it 5. And when he had cast downe the siluer pieces in the temple he departed and went and hanged himselfe The remedie is a renued repentance the beginning whereof is sorrowe in regard of God for the same sinne the fruits herof are especially seuen 2. Cor. 7.9 Nowe I reioice not that ye were sorrie but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye sorrowed godly so that in nothing ye were hurt by vs. 10. For godly sorrowe causeth repentance vnto saluation not to be repented of but worldly sorrow causeth death 11. For behold this thing that ye haue beene godly sorrie what great care hath it wrought in you yea what clearing of your selues yea what indignation yea what feare yea how great desire yea what zeale yea what punishment in all things ye haue shewed your selues that ye are pure in this matter I. A desire of doing well II. An Apologie that is a confession of the sinne before God with a requiring of pardon for the offence Psal. 32.5 Then I acknowledged my sinne vnto thee neither hid I mine iniquitie for I thought I will confesse against my selfe my wickednesse vnto the Lord and thou forgauest the punishment of my sinne 2. Sam. 12. 13. Then Dauid said vnto Nathan I haue sinned against the Lord and Nathan said vnto Dauid The Lord also hath put away thy sinne thou shalt not die III. Indignation against a mans selfe for his offence IV. A feare not so much for the punishment as for offending the Lord. Psal. 130.3 If thou straightly markest iniquities O Lord who shall stand V. A desire to be fully renued and to be deliuered from sinne VI. A feruent zeale to loue God and to embrace and keepe all his commandements VII Reuenge whereby the flesh may be tamed and subdued least at any time afterward such offences be committed CHAP. 44. Of the patient bearing of the crosse THe patient bearing of the crosse teacheth how Christians should vndergoe the burden The crosse is a certaine measure of afflictions appointed by God to euery one of the faithfull Matth. 16.24 If any man will follow me let him forsake himselfe take vp his crosse and follow me Col. 1.24 Now
is euident 1. by the course of nature 2. by the nature of the soule of man 3. by the distinction of things honest and dishonest 4. by the terrour of conscience 5. by the regiment of ciuill societies 6. the order of all causes hauing euer recourse to some former beginning 7. the determination of all things to their seuerall ends 8. the consent of all men well in their wits God is Iehouah Elohim Exod. 6.2 And Elohim spake vnto Moses and said vnto him I am Iehouah and I appeared vnto Abraham to Isaac and to Iacob by the name of God almightie but by my name Iehouah was I not knowne vnto them Exod 3.13 If they say vnto me What is his name What shall I say vnto them And God answered Moses I am that I am Also he said thus shalt thou say vnto the children of Israel I am hath sent me vnto you And God spake further to Moses Thus shalt thou say vnto the children of Israel Iehouah Elohim c. hath sent me vnto you In these wordes the first title of God declareth his Nature the second his Persons The Nature of God is his most liuely and most perfect essence The perfection of the nature of God is his absolute constitution by the which he is wholly complete within himselfe Exod. 3. 13. I am that I am Act. 17.24 God that made the world and all things that are therein seeing that he is the Lord of heauen and earth dwelleth not in temples made with hands neither is worshipped with mens hands as though he needed any thing seeing he giueth to all life and breath and all things The perfection of his Nature is either Simplenes or the Infinitenes therof The Simplenesse of his nature is that by which he is void of all Logical relation He hath not in him subiect or adiunct Ioh. 5.26 As the Father hath life in himselfe so hath he giuen to the Sonne to haue life in himselfe conferred with Ioh. 14.6 I am the way the truth and the life 1. Ioh. 1.7 But if we walke in light as he is in light conferred with v. 5. God is light and in him is no darkenesse Hence it is manifest that to haue Life and to be Life to be in Light and to be Light in God are all one Neither is God subiect to generalitie or specialtie whole or parts matter or that which is made of matter for so there should be in God diuers things and one more perfect then another Therefore whatsoeuer is in God is his essence and all that he is he is by essence The saying of Augustine in his 6. booke and 4. chap. of the Trinitie is fit to prooue this In God saith he to be and to be iust or mightie are all one but in the minde of man it is not all one to be and to be mightie or iust for the minde may be destitute of these vertues and yet a minde Hence it is manifest that the Nature of God is immutable and Spirituall Gods immutabilitie of nature is that by which he is void of all composition diuision and change Iam. 1. 17. With God there is no variablenesse nor shadowe of changing Mal. 3.6 I am the Lord and am not changed Where it is saide that God repenteth c. Gen. 6.6 the meaning is that God changeth the action as men doe that repent therefore repentance it signifieth not any mutation in God but in his actions and such things as are made and chaunged by him Gods Nature is spirituall in that it is incorporall and therefore inuisible Ioh. 4.24 God is a spirit 2. Cor. 3. 17. The Lord is the spirit 1. Tim. 1.17 To the King eternall immortall inuisible onely wise God be glorie and honour for euer and euer Col. 1.15 Who is the image of the inuisible God The infinitenesse of GOD is twofolde his Eternitie and Exceeding greatnesse Gods eternitie is that by which he is without beginning and ending Psal. 90. 2. Before the mountaines were made and before thou hadst formed the earth and the round world euen from euerlasting to euerlasting thou art our God Revel â 8. I am Alpha and Omega that is the beginning and ending saith the Lord Which is Which was and Which is to come Gods exceeding greatnes is that by which his incomprehensible nature is euery where present both within and without the world Psal. 145.3 Great is the Lord and worthie to be praised and his greatnes is incomprehensible 1. King 8.27 Is it true indeede that God will dwell on the earth behold the heauens and the heauens of heauens are not able to containe thee how much lesse is this house that I haue built Ier. 23. 24. Doe not I fill the heauen and earth saith the Lord Hence it is plaine First that he is onely one and that indiuisible not many Eph. 4.5 One Lord one faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all Deut. 4. 35. Vnto thee it was shewed that thou mightest know that the Lord he is God and that there is none but he alone 1. Cor. 8.4 We know that an idoll is nothing in the world and that there is none other God but one And there can be but one thing infinite in nature Secondly that God is the knower of the heart For nothing is hidden from that nature which is within all things and without all things which is included in nothing nor excluded from any thing Because 1. King 8. 39. the Lord searcheth all hearts and vnderstandeth euery worke of the minde Psal. 139.1,2 Thou knowest my sitting downe and my rising vp thou vnderstandest my cogitation a farre off CHAP. 3. Of the life of God HItherto we haue spoken of the perfection of Gods nature Now followeth the life of God by which the Diuine Nature is in perpetuall action liuing and moouing in it selfe Psal. 42. 2. My soule thirsteth for God euen for the liuing God when shall I come and appeare before the presence of God Hebr. 3. 12. See that there be not at any time in any of you an euill heart to depart from the liuing God The diuine Nature is especially in perpetual operation by three attributes the which doe manifest the operation of God towards his creatures These are his Wisdome Will and Omnipotencie The wisdome or knowledge of God is that by the which God doth not by certaine notions abstracted from the things themselues but by his owne essence nor successiuely and by discourse of reason but by one eternall and immutable act of vnderstanding distinctly and perfectly know himselfe and all other things though infinite whether they haue beene or not Matth. 11.27 No man knoweth the Sonne but the Father nor the Father but the Sonne and he to whome the Sonne will reueale him Hebr. 4. 13. There is nothing created which is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and open to his eyes with whome we haue to doe Psal. 147.5 His wisdome is infinite Gods wisdome hath these
by which he onely permitteth one and the same worke to be done of others as it is euill but as it is good he effectually worketh the same Gen. 50.20 You indeede had purposed euill against me but God decreed that for good that he might as he hath done this day preserue his people aliue And Gen. 45.7 God hath sent me before you to preserue your posteritie in this land Esai 10. 5 6 7. Woe vnto Asshur the rod of my wrath and the staffe in their hands is mine indignation I will send him to a dissembling nation and I will giue him a charge against the people of my wrath to take the spoile to take the praie and to tread them vnder feete like the myre in the streete But he thinketh not so neither doth his heart esteeme it so but he imagineth to destroy and to cut off not a few nations God permitteth euill by a certaine volunâarie permission in that he forsaketh the second cause in working euill And he forâaketh his creature either by detracting the grace it had or not bestowing that which it wanteth Rom. 1.26 For this cause God gaue them vp vnto vile affections 2. Tim. 2.25 26. Instructing them with meekenes that are contrarie minded proouing if God at any time will giue them repentance that they may know the trueth and that they may come to amendment out of the snare of the diuell which are taken of him at his will Neither must we thinke God vniust who is indebted to none Rom. 9.15 I will haue mercy on him to whome I will shew mercie Yea it is in Gods pleasure to bestowe how much grace and vpon whome he will Matth. 20.15 Is it not lawfull for me to doe as I will with mine owne That which is euill hath some respect of goodnes with God first in that it is the punishment of sinne and punishment is accounted a morall good in that it is the part of a iust Iudge to punish sinne Secondly as it is a meere action or act Thirdly as it iâ a chastisement a triall of ones faith martyrdome propitiation for sinne as the death and passion of Christ. Act. 2.23 and 4.24 And if we obserue these caueats God is not onely a bare permissiue agent in an euill worke but a powerfull effectour of the same yet so as he neither instilleth an aberration into the action nor yet supporteth or inteÌdeth thesame but that he most freely suffereth euill and best disposeth of it to his own glorie The like we may see in this similitude Let a man spurre forward a lame horse in that he mooueth forward the rider is the cause but that he halteth he himselfe is the canse And againe wee see the sunne beames gathering themselues into a sunne glasse they burne such things as they light vpon now that they burne the cause is not in the sunne but in the glasse The like may bee said of Gods action in an euill subiect CHAP. 7. Of Predestination and Creation GOds decree in as much as it concerneth man is called Predestination which is the decree of God by the which he hath ordained all men to a certaine and euerlasting estate that is either to saluation or condemnation for his owne glorie 1. Thes. 5.9 For God hath not appointed vs vnto wrath but to obtaine saluation by the meanes of our Lord Iesus Christ. Rom. 9.13 As it is written I haue loved Iacob and hated Esau. and vers 22. What and if God would to âhewe his wrath and to make his power knowne suffer with long patience the vessels of wrath prepared to destruction and that he might declare the riches of his glorie vpon the vessells of mercie which he hath prepared vnto glorie The meanes of accomplishing Gods Predestination are two fold The creation and the fall The creation is that by which God made all things very good of nothing that is of no matter which was before the creation Gen. 1.1 In the beginning God created the heauen c. to the end of the chapter Gods manner of creating as also of gouerning is such as that by his word alone he without any instruments meanes assistance or motion produced al sorts of things For to will any thing with God is both to be ableâ and to performe it Heb. 11.3 By faith we vnderstand that the world was ordained by the word of God so that the things which wee see are not made of things which did appeare Psal. 148.5 Let them praise the name of the Lord for he commanded and they were created The goodnes of the creature is a kind of excellencie by which it was void of all sinne that is free from punishment and transgression The creation is of the world or inhabitants in the world The world is a most beutifull palace framed out of a deformed substance and fit to be inhabited The parts of the world are the heauens and earth The heauens are threefold the first is the aire the second the skie the third an inuisible and incorporall essence created to bee the seate of all the blessed both men and Angels This third heauen is called Paradise 2. Cor. 13.4 The inhabitours of the world are reasonable creatures made according to Gods owne image they are either Angels or men Gen. 1. 26. Furthermore God said Let vs make man in our owne image according to our likenes Iob. 1.6 When the children of God came and stood before the Lord Satan came also among them The image of God is the integritie of the reasonable creature resembling God in holines Eph. 4. 24. And put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse CHAP. 8. Of Angels THe Angels each of them beeing created in the beginning were setled in an vpright estate In whome these things are to be noted First their nature Angels are spirituall and incorporall essences Heb. 2. 16. For he in no sort tooke the Angels but he tooke the seede of Abraham Heb. 1.7 And of the Angels he saith he maketh the spirits his messengers and his ministers a flame of fire Secondly their qualities First they are wise 2 Sam. 14.18 My lord the king is euen as an Angel of God in hearing good and badde 2. They are of great might 2. Thes. 1.7 When the Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mighty Angels 2. Sam. 24. Dauid sawe the Angel that smote the people 2. King 19.35 The same night the Angel of the Lord went out and smote in the campe of Ashur an hundreth fourescore and fiue thousand 3. They are swift and of great agilitie Esay 6,6 Then flewâ one of the Seraphims vnto me with an hotte cole in his hand Dan. 9 21â The man Gabriel whome I had seene before in a vision came flying and touched me This is the reason why the Cherubins in the Tabernacle were painted with winges Thirdly they are innumerable Gen. 3.2 Now Iacob weÌt forth on his iourney and the angel of God met him
forsaking Gods word and seeking other wisdome 4. Their pride in seeking to magnifie theÌselues and to become like God 5. Contempt of God in transgressing his commandements against their owne conscience 6. In that they preferre the diuell before God 7. Ingratitude who in as much as in them lieth expel Gods spirit dwelling in them and despise that blessed vnion 8. They murther both themselues and their progeniâ III. The fruit or effects Out of this corrupt estate of our first parents arose the estate of infidelitie or vnbeleefe whereby God hath included all men vnder sinne that he might manifest his mercie in the saluation of some and his iustice in condemnation of others Rom. 11.32 God hath shut vp all men in vnbeleefe that he might haue mercie on all Gal. 3.22 The Scripture hath concluded all vnder sinne that the promise by the faith of Iesus Christ should be giuen to them that beleeue In this estate we must consider sinne and the punishment of sinne Sinne is threefold The first is the participation of Adams both transgression and guiltinesse whereby in his finne all his posteritie sinned Rom. 5. 12. As by one man sinne enered into the world and by sinne death so death entred vpon all men in that all men haue sinned The reason of this is ready Adam was not then a priuate man but represented all mankinde and therefore looke what good he receiued from God or euill elsewhere both were common to others with him 1. Cor. 15.22 As in Adam all men die so in Christ all men rise againe Againe when Adam offended his posteritie was in his loynes from whoÌ they should by the course of nature issue and therefore take part of the guiltines with him Hebr. 7.9,10 And to say as the thing is Levi c. paied tithes to Melchisedec for he was yet in the loynes of his father Abraham when Melchisedec met him CHAP. 12. Of Originall sinne OVt of the former transgression ariseth another namely Originall sinne which is corruption ingendred in our first conception whereby euery facultie of soule and bodie is prone and disposed to euil Psal. 1.1 I was borne in iniquitie and in sinne hath my mother conceiued me Gen. 6. 5. Tit. 33. We our selues were in times past vnwise disobedient deceiued seruing the lusts and diuerse pleasures liuing in maliciousnes and enuie hatefull and hating one another Hebr. 12.1 Let vs cast away euery thing that presseth downe and the sinne that hangeth so fast on By this we see that sinne is not a corruption of mans substance but onely of faculties otherwise neither could mens soules be immortal nor Christ take vpon him mans nature All Adams posteritie is equally partaker of this corruptioÌ the reason why it sheweth not it selfe equally in all is because some haue the spirit of sanctification some the spirit onely to bridle corruption some neither The propagation of sinne from the parents to the childreÌ is either because the soule is infected by the contagion of the body as a good ointment by a fustie vessell or because God in the very moment of creation and infusion of soules into infants doth vtterly forsake them For as Adam receiued the image of God both for himselfe and others so did he loose it from himselfe and others But whereas the propagation of sinne is as a common fire in a towne men are not so much to search howe it came as to bee carefull howe to extinguish it That wee may the better knowe originall sinne in the seuerall faculties of mans nature three circumstances must be considered 1. How much of Gods image we yet retaine 2. How much sinne man receiued from Adam 3. The increase thereof afterward I. In the minde The remnant of Gods image is certaine notions concerning good and euill as that there is a God and that the same God punisheth transgressions that there is an euerlasting life that we must reuerence our superiours not harme our neighbours But euen these notions they are both generall and corrupt and haue none other vse but to bereaue man of all excuse before Gods iudgement seat Rom. 1.19,20 That which may be known concerning God is manifest in them for God hath shewed it vnto them For the inuisible things of him that is his eternall power Godhead are seene by the creation of the world being considered in his works to the intent they should be without excuse Mens mindes receiued from Adam 1. IgnoraÌce namely a want or rather a depriuation of knowledge in the things of God whether they concerne his sincere worship or eternall happines 1. Cor. 2.14 The naturall man perceiueth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishnes vnto him neither can hee know theÌ because they are spiritually discerned Rom. 8.7 The wisdome of the flesh is enimitie with God for it is not subiect to the law of God neither indeede can be II. Impotencie whereby the minde of it selfe is vnable to vnderstand spirituall things though they be taught Luk. 24.45 Then opened he their vnderstanding that they might vnderstand the Scriptures 2. Cor. 3.5 Not that we are sufficient of our selues to think any thing as of our selues but our sufficieÌcie is of God III. Vanitie in that the minde thinketh falsehood truth and trueth falsehood Eph. 4.7 Walke no more as other Gentiles in the vanitie of your vnderstanding 1. Cor. 1.21 It pleased God by the foolishnes of preaching to saue those which beleeue 23. We preach Christ crucified to the Iewes a stumbling blocke but to the Grecians foolishnes Prou. 14.12 There is a way which seemeth good in the eies of men but the end thereof is death IV. A naturall inclânation onely to conceiue and deuise the thing which is euill Gen. 6.5 The Lord saw that the wickednes of man was great vpon earth all the imaginations of the thoughts of the heart were onâly euill continually Iere. 4. 22. They are wise to doe euill but to do well they haue no knowledge Hence it is apparant that the originall and as I may say the matter of all heresies is naturally ingrafted in mans nature This is worthie the obseruation of students in diuinitie The increase of sin in the vnderstanding is 1. a reprobate sense when God withdraweth the light of nature Ioh. 12.40 He hath blinded their eies and hardened their harts least they should see with their eies vnderstaÌd with their harts and I should heale them and they be conuerted Rom. 1.28 As they regarded not to know God so God deliuered theÌ vp vnto a reprobate minde to do those things which are not conuenient 2. The spirit of slumber Rom. 11.8 God hath giuen them the spirit of slumber c. 3. A spirituall drunkennesse Esay 29.9 They are drunken but not with wine they stagger but not with strong drinke 4. Strong illusions 2. Thess. 2.11 God shall send them strong illusions they shall beleeue lies The remnant of Gods image in the conscience is an
He is able perfectly to saue them that come to God by him seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them Secondly according to his Deitie partly by applying the merit of his death partly by making request by his holy Spirit in the hearts of the Elect with sighes vnspeakable 1. Pet. 1.2 Elect according to the foreknowledge of the Father to the sanctification of the Spirit Rom. 8. â6 The Spirit helpeth our infirmities for we know not what to pray as we ought but the Spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed We are not therefore to imagine or surmise that Christ prostrateth himselfe vpon his knees before his Fathers throne for vs neither is it necessarie seeing his very presence before his father hath in it the force of an humble petition The end of Christs intercession is that such as are iustified by his merits should by this meanes continue in the state of grace Now Christs intercession preserueth the elect in couering their continuall slipps infirmities and imperfect actions by an especiall and continuall application of his merits That by this meanes mans person may remaine iust and mans works acceptable to God 1. Ioh. 2.2 Hee is a reconciliation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but for the sinnes of the whole world 1. Pet. 2.5 Yee as liuely stones be made a spirituall house and holy Priesthood to offer vp spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God by Iesus Christ. Reuel 8.3,4 And another Angell came and stood before the altar hauing a golden censer and much odours was giuen vnto him that he should offer with the prayers of all Saints vpon the golden altar which is before the throne and tââ smoke of the odors with the prayers of the Saints went vp before God out of the Angels hand Thus farre concerning Christs priesthood nowe follow his Propheticall and Regall offices His Propheticall office is that whereby he immediately from his Father renealeth his word and all the meanes of saluation comprised in the same Ioh. 1.18 The Son which is in the bosome of his father he hath declared vnto you Ioh. 8.26 Those things which I heare of my father I speake to the world Deut. 18.18 I will raise them vp a Prophet c. The word was first reuealed partly by visions by dreames by speech partly by the instinct and motion of the holy ghost Heb. 1.1 At sundry times in diuers manners God spake in old time to our Fathers the Prophets in these last daies he hath spoken to vs by his sonne 2. Pet. 1.21 Prophecie came not in old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were mooued by the holy ghost The like is done ordinarily onely by the preaching of the word where the holy ghost doth inwardly illuminate the vnderstanding Luk. 24.45 Then opened he their vnderstanding that they might vnderstand the Scriptures v. 21.15 I I will giue you a month and wisdome where against all your aduersaries shall not bee able to speake nor resist Act. 16.14 Whose heart the Lord opened that shee attended on the things that Paul spake For this cause Christ is called the Doctor Lawegiuer and Counsellour of his Church Matth. 23.10 Be ye not called Dâctors for one is your Doctor Iesus Christ. Iam. 4.12 There is one Lawgiuer which is able to saue and to destroy Esa. 9.6 He shall call his name Counsellour c. Yea he is the Apostle of our profession Heb. 3.1 The Angell of the couenant Malac. 3.1 And the Mediatour of the new couenant Heb. 9.15 Therefore the soueraigne authoritie of expouÌding the Scripture only belongs to Christ and the Church hath onely the ministerie of iudgement and interpretation committed vnto her Christs Regall office is that whereby he distributeth his gifts and disposeth all things for the benefit of the elect Psal. 2. and 110.31.2 The Lord said vnto my Lord sit tâou on my right hand till I make thine enimies thy footestoole The execution of Christs Regall office comprehendeth his exaltation Christs exaltation is that by which he after his humiliation was by little and little exalted to glorie and that in sundrie respects according to both his natures The exaltation of his diuine nature is an apparant declaration of his diuine properties in his humane nature without the least alteration thereof Rom. 1. 4. Declared mightily to be the sonne of God touching the spirit of sanctification by the resurrection from the dead Act. 2.36 God hath made him both lord Christ whome ye haue crucified The exaltation of his humanitie is the putting off from him his seruile coÌdition and all infirmities and the putting on of such habituall gifts which albeit they are created and finite yet they haue so great and so marueilous perfection as possibly can be ascribed to any creature The gifts of his minde are wisdome knowledge ioy and other vnspeakeable vertues of his bodie immortalitie strength agilitie brightnesse Philip. 3.21 Who shall change our vile bodies that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body Math. 17.2 He was traÌsfigured before them his face did shine as the sunne and his cloathes were as white as the light Heb. 1.9 God euen thy God hath annointed the with the oyle of gladnes aboue thy fellows Eph. 1.20.22 Christs bodie although it be thus glorified yet is it still of a solide substaÌce compassed about visible palpable and shall perpetually remaine in some certaine place Luk. 24.39 Behold my hands and my feete it is euen I touch me and see a spirit hath no flesh and bones as ye se me haue There be three degrees of Christs exaltation I. His resurrection wherein by his diuine power he subdued death and raised vp himselfe to eternall life 2. Cor. 13.4 Though he was crucified concerning his infirmitie yet liueth he through the power of God Matth. 28.6 Hee is not here for he is risen as he said Come see the place where the Lord was laid The ende of Christs resurrection was to shewe that his satisfaction by his passion and death was fully absolute For one onely sinne would haue detaiâed the Mediatour vnder the dominion of death though he had fully satisfied for all the rest 1. Cor. 15.17 If Christ be not raised your faith is in vaine yee are yet in your sinnes Rom. 4.25 Who was deliuered to death for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iustification II. His ascension into heauen which is a true locall and visible translation of Christs humane nature from earth into the highest heauen of the blessed by the vertue power of his Deitie Act. 1.9 When he had spoken these things while they beheld he was taken vp for a cloud tooke him vp out of their sight and while they looked stedfastly towards heauen as he went beholde two men stood by theÌ in white apparell which also said Ye men of Galile why stand ye gazing into heauen this Iesus which is taken vp from you into heauen
day wherein my mother bare me be blessed v. 13. Cursed be the man that shewed my father saying a man child is bornâ vnto thee and comforted him v. 18. How is it that I came forth of the wombe to see labour sorrow that my daies should be consumed with shame II. Tempting of God when such as distrust or rather contemne him seeke signes of Gods trueth and power Matth. 4.7 Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God 1. Corinth 10.6 Neither let vs tempt God as they tempted him and were destroyed by serpents v. 10. Neither murmure ye as some of theÌ murmured and were destroyed of the destroyer III. Desperation Gen. 4. 13. Mine iniquity is greater then can be pardoned 1. Thes. 4. 13. Sorrow ye not as they which haue no hope IV. Doubtfulnes concerning the trueth of Gods benefits present or to come Psal. 116.11 I said in mine hast all men are lyers II. Confidence in creatures whether it be in their strength as Ierem. 17.5 Cursed is the man that hath his confidence in man and maketh flesh his arme but his heart slideth from the Lord. Or riches Matth. 6.24 Ye cannot serue God and riches Eph. 5.5 No couetoâs person which is an idolater hath inheritance in the kingdome of Christ and of God Or defenced places Iere. 49. 16. Thy feare the pride of thine heart hath deceiued thee that thou dwellest in the clefts of the Rocke and keepest the height of the hill though thou shouldest make thy nest as high as the Eagle I will bring thee downe from thence saith the Lord. Or pleasure and dainties to such their bellie is their God Phil. 3. 14. Or in physitians 2. Chron. 6. 12. And Asa in the nine and thirtieth yeare of his raigne was diseased in his feete and his disease was extreame yet he sought not the Lord in his disease but to the Physitians Briefly to this place principally may be adioyned that diuelish confidence which Magitians and all such as take aduise at them doe put in the diuell and his workes Leuit. 20. 6. If any turne after such as worke with spirits and after soothsayers to goe a whoring after them then will I set my face against that person and will cut him off from among this people III. The loue of the creature aboue the loue of God Math. 10.37 Hee that loueth father or mother more then me is not worthie of me and he that loueth sonne or daughter more then me is not worthy of me Iohn 12. 43. They loued the praise of man more then the praise of God To this belongeth selfe-loue 2. Tim. 3.2 IV. Hatred and contempt of God when man flieth from God and his wrath when he punisheth offences Rom. 8.7 The wisdome of the flesh is enmitie with God Rom. 1. 30. Haters of God doers of wrong V. Want of the feare of God Psal. 36.1 Wickednes saith to the wicked man euen in mine heart that there is no feare of God before their eyes VI. Feare of the creature more then the Creator Rev. 21.8 The fearefull and vnbeleeuing shall haue their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone Matth. 10.28 Feare not them which kill the bodie but feare him that can cast both bodie and soule into hell fire Ierem. 10.2 Be not afraid of the signes of heauen though the heathen be afraid of such VII Hardnes of heart or carnall seruice when a man neither acknowledging Gods iudgements nor his owne sinnes dreameth he is safe froÌ Gods vengeance and such perils as arise from sinne Rom. 2.5 Thou after thine hardnesse and heart that can not repent heapest to thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath Luk. 21.34 Take heede to your selues least at any time your hearts be oppressed with surfetting and drunkennes and cares of this life and least that day come on you as vnawares These all doe ioyntly ingender pride whereby man ascribeth all he hath that is good not to God but to his owne merit and industrie referring and disposing them wholly vnto his owne proper credit 1. Cor. 4.6 That ye might learne by vs that no man presume aboue that which is written that one swell not against another for any mans cause vers 7. For who separateth thee or what hast thou that thou hast not receiued if thou hast receiued it why reioycest thou as though thou hadst not receiued it Gen. 3.5 God doth know that when yee shall eate thereof your eyes shall be opened and ye shall be as Gods knowing good and euill The highest stayre of prides ladder is that fearefull presumption by which many clime rashly into Gods seate of maiestie as if they were gods Act. 12. 22 23. The people gaue a shout saying The voyce of God and not of man but immediately the Angel of the Lord smote him because he gaue not glorie vnto God so that he was eaten vp of wormes and gaue vp the ghost 2. Thess. 2.4 Which is an aduersarie and exalteth himselfe against all that is called God or that is worshipped so that he doth sit as God in the temple of God shewing himselfe that he is God CHAP. 21. Of the second Commandement HItherto haue we entreated of the first Commandement teaching vs to entertaine in our hearts and to make choice of one onely God The other three of the first Table concerne that holy profession which we must make towards the same God For first it is necessarie to make choyce of the true God Secondly to make profession of the same God In the profession of God we are to consider the parts thereof and the time appointed for this profession The parts are two The solemne worship of God and the glorifying of him The second Commandement describeth such holy and solemne worship as is due vnto God The words of the Commandement are these Thou shalt make thee no grauen image neither any similitude of things which are in heauen aboue neither that are in the earth beneath nor that are in the waters vnder the earth thou shalt not bow downe to them neither serue them for I am the Lord thy God a iealous God visiting the iniquitie of the fathers vpon the children vpon the third generation and vpon the fourth of them that hate me and shew mercie vnto thousands vpon them that loue me and keepe my Commandements The Resolution Thou shalt not make This is the first part of the commandement forbidding to make an idol Now an idol is not onely a certaine representation and image of some fained God but also of the true Iehouah The which may be prooued against the Papists by these arguments The first is Deut. 4.15 16. Take therfore good heede vnto your selues for yee saw no image in the day that the Lord spake vnto you in Horeb out of the middest of the fire that yee corrupt not your selues and make you a grauen image or representation of any figure whether it be the likenesse of male or female Out of the words vttered by
Moses a reason may be framed thus If ye saw no image namely of God ye shall make none But ye saw no image onely heard a voyce Therefore ye shall make no image of God The second reason That idolatrie which the Israelites committed the very same is prohibited in this commandement But the Israelites idolatrie was the worship of God in an image Hos. 2. 16. At that day saith the Lord thou shalt call me no more Baali but shalt call me Ishi The golden calfe was an image of God for when it was finished Aaron proclaimed that to morrow should be a feast to Iehouah Exod. 32.5 And the same calfe is tearmed an idol Act. 7.41 Therefore the worshipping of God in an image is here prohibited Any grauen image Here the more speciall is put for the more generall namely a grauen image for all counterfeit meanes of Gods worship The first part of the commandement is here illustrated by a double distribution The first is drawne from the causes Thou shalt not make thee any idol whether it be engrauen in wood or stone or whether it be painted in a table The second is taken from the place Thou shalt not make thee an idol of things in heauen as starres and birds or in the earth as of man woman beasts or vnder the earth as fishes This place is so expounded by Moses Deut. 4. 14. to the 20. verse Thou shalt not bow downe to them This is the second part of the commandement forbidding all men to fal downe before an idol In this word Bow down is againe the speciall put for the generall for in it is inhibited all fained worship of God For I These words are a confirmation of this commandement perswading to obedience by foure reasons The Lord which is strong The first reason God is strong and so able to reuenge idolatâie Heb. 10.31 A iealous God This speech is taken from the estate of wedlocke for God is called the husband of his Church Esay 54.5 Eph. 5.26,27 And our spirituall worship is as it were a certaine marriage of our soules consecrated vnto the Lord. Ier. 2. 2. I remember thee with the kindnes of thy youth and the loue of thy mariage when thou wentest after me in the wildernes in a land that was not sowne Here is another argument drawne from a comparison of things that be like Gods people must alone worship him because they are linked to him as a wife is to her husband vnto whome alone she is bound therefore if his people forsake him and betroth themselues vnto idols he will vndoubtedly giue them a bill of diuorcement and they shall be no more espoused vnto him Visiting To visit is not onely to punish the children for the fathers offences but to make notice and apprehend them in the same faults by reason they are giuen ouer to commit their fathers transgressions that for them they be punished And this is the third reason drawne from the effects of Gods anger Hate me It may be this is a secret answer the obiection whereof is not here in expresse wordes set downe but may be thus framed What if we vse Idols to inflame and excite in vs a loue and remembrance of thee The answer is this by the contrarie You may thinke that your vse of idols kindleth in you a loue of me but it is so farre from that that all such as vse them cannot choose but hate me Shew mercie The fourth reason deriued from the effects of Gods mercie to such as obserue this commandement Here may we first obserue that Gods mercie exceedeth his iustice Psal. 103.8 The Lord is full of compassion and mercie slow to anger and of great kindnes vers 17. The louing kindnes of the Lord endureth for euer vers 9. He will not alway chide neither keepe his anger for euer Secondly we may not surmise that this excellent promise is made to euery one particularly who is borne of faithfull parents For godly Isaak had godlesse Esau to his sonne and godlesse Saul had godly Ionathan The negatiue part Thou shalt neither worship false gods nor the true God with false worship Many things are here forbidden I. The representation of God by an image For it is a lie Habak 2. 18. What profiteth the image for the maker thereof hath made it an image and a teacher of lies Zach. 10.2 The idols haue spoken vanitie Ierem. 10. 8. The stocke is a doctrine of vanitie The Eliber Councel in the 39. canon hath this edict We thought it not meete to haue images in Churches least that which is worshipped and adored should be painted vpon wals Clement booke 5. ad Iacob Dom. That serpent by others is wont to speake these words We in honour of the inuisible God are accustomed to adore visible images the which out of all controuersie is very false August in his treatise vpon the 113. Psalme The image also of the crosse and Christ crucified out to be abolished out of Churches as the brasen serpent was 2. King 18.4 Hezekiah is commended for breaking in pieces the brasen serpent to which the children of Israel did then burne incense This did Hezekiah albeit at the first this serpent was made by the Lords appointment Numb 21.8 and was a type of Christs passion Ioh. 3.14 Origen in his 7. booke against Celsus We permit not any to adore Iesus vpon the altars in images or vpon Church walls because it is written Thou shalt haue none other gods but me Epiphaniusâ in that epistle which he wrote to Iohn Bishop of Ierusalem saith It is against the custome of the Church to see any image hanging in the church whether it be of Christ or any other saint and therefore euen with his owne hands rent he asunder the vaile wherein such an image was painted Some obiect the figure or signe which appeared to Constantine wherein he should ouercome but it was not the signe of the crosse as the Papists doe triflinly imagine but of Christs name for the thing was made of these two greeke letters ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã conioyned together Euseb. in the life of Constant. booke 1. chap. 22,25 Neither serue the Cherubims which Salomon placed in the temple for the defence of images for they were onely in the holy of holiest where the people could not see them And they were types of the glorie of the Messiah vnto whome the very Angels were subiect the which we haue now verified in Christ. If any man replie that they worship not the image but God in the image let him know that the creature cannot comprehend the image of the Creator and if it could yet God would not be worshipped in it because it is a dead thing yea the worke of mans hands not of God and therefore is more base then the smallest liuing creature of the which we may lawfully say it is the worke of God This euinceth that no kinde of diuine worship belongeth to an image either simply or by relation
vnto me with all your heart with fasting and prayer vers 13. Rent your hearts and not your garments and turne vnto the Lord your God for he is gratious and mercifull long âuffering and of great kindnes that he might repent him of this euill vers 15. Blow the trumpet in Sion sanctifie a fast call a solemne assemblie vers 16. Gather the people sanctifie the Congregation gather the Elders assemble the children and those that sucke the breasts Let the bridegrome goe forth of his chamber and the bride out of her bride chamber vers 17. Let the Priests the ministers of the Lord weepe between the porch and the altar and let them say Spare thy people O God c. A fast is sometime priuate sometimes publike 2. Chron. 20.3 Iehosaphat feared and set himselfe to seeke the Lord and proclaimed a fast throughout all Iudah Hest. 4. 16. Fast ye for me and neither eate nor drinke for the space of three daies and nights I also and my maides will fast A fast is either for one day alone or for many daies together Each of them is as occasion serueth an abstinence from meate at dinner alone or supper alone or both dinner and supper Iudg. 20.23 The children of Israel had gone vp and wept before the Lord vnto the euening c. Dan. 10.3 I Daniel was in heauines for three weekes of daies I ate no pleasant bread neither came flesh nor wine in my mouth c. IV. Leagues of amitie among such as feare God according to his wordeâ are lawfull as contracts in matrimonie league in warre especially if the warre be lawefull and without confidence in the power of man 2. Chro. 19.2 Mal. chap. 2. vers 11. To these may be added that couenant which the magistrate and people make among themselues and with God for the preseruation of Christian religion 2. Chr. 15.12 And they made a couenant to seeke the Lord God of their fathers with all their heart with all their soule c. v. 14. And they sware vnto the Lord with a loud voice and with shouting and with trumpets and with cornets CHAP. 22. Of the third commandement THe third commandement concerneth the glorifying of God in the affaires of our life without the solemne seruice of God Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vaine for the Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vaine The Resolution Name This word properly signifieth Gods title here figuratiuely it is vsed for any thing whereby God may be knowne as men are by their names so it is vsed for his word workes iudgements Act. 9.15 He is an elect vessell to conuey my name among the Gentiles Psal. 8.1 O Lord our God how great is thy name through all the world which settest thy glory aboue the heauens Take That is vsurpe this word is translated from pretious things which may not be touched without licence And in trueth men which are no better then wormes creeping on the earth are vtterly vnworthie to take or as I may say touch the sacred name of God with minde or mouth neuerthelesse God of his infinite kindnes permitteth vs so to doe In vaine Namely for noâcause any matter and vpon each light and fonde occasion For The reason of this coÌmandement is taken from the penaltie annexed He that abuseth Gods name is guiltie of sinne before Gods iudgement seate and therefore is most miserable Psal. 32.1,2 Blessed is the man whose iniquitie is forgiuen and whose sinne is couered blessed is the man to whome God imputeth not sânne Guiltlesse That is he shall not be vnpunished The negatiue part Thou shalt not bereaue God of that honour that is due vnto him Here is included each seuerall abuse of any thing that is vsed in the course of our liues out of the solemne seruice of God I. Periurie when a man performeth not that which he on his own accord sware to doe Math. 5. 33. Thou shalt not forsweare thy selfe but performe thine oath to the Lord. Periurie containeth in it foure capitall sinnes 1. Lying 2. False inuocation on Gods name because a forswearer calleth on God to confirme a lye 3. CoÌtempt of Gods threatnings that he will most grieuously punish periurie 4. A lye in his couenant with God for the forswearer bindeth himselfe to God and lieth vnto God II. To sweare that which is false This is to make god and the diuell both alike Ioh. 8.44 Ye are of your father the diuel c. when he speaketh a lie he speaketh of himselfe because he is a lyer and the father of lies Zach. 5.4 It shall enter into the house of him that sweareth falsely by my name III. To sweare in common talke Matth. 5.37 Let your communication be yea yea and nay nay for whatsoeuer is more then these commeth of euill IV. To sweare by that which is no God Matth. 5. 34 35. But I say vnto you sweare not at all neither by heauen for it is Gods throne neither by the earth for it is his footstoole neither by Hierusalem for it is the citie of the great king 1. King 19.2 Iesabel sent a messenger to Elias saying Thus doe the gods and so let them deale with me if I by to morrow this time make not thy life as is the life of euery one of them Iere. 12.16 They taught my people to sweare by Baal Iere. 5.7 Thy sonnes forsake me and sweare by them which are no gods This place condemneth that vsuall swearing by the masse faith and such like Matth. 23.22 He that sweareth by heauen sweareth by Gods throne and him that sitteth thereon But for a man to sweare by Christs death wounds blood other parts of his is most horrible is as much as to crucifie Christ againe with the Iewes or account Christs members as God himselfe V. Blasphemie which is a reproch against God and the least speech that sauoureth of contempt to his maiestie Leuit. 24.15 16. Whosoeuer curseth his God shall beare his sinnes And he that blasphemeth the name of the Lord shall be put to death 2. King 19.10 So shall ye say to the king of Iudah let not thy God deceiue thee in whome thou trustest saying Ierusalem shal not be giuen into the hand of the King of Ashur Aiax in the Tragedie hath this blasphemous speech that euery coward may ouercome if he haue God on his side as for him he can get the victorie without Gods assistance That slie taunt of the Pope is likewise blasphemous wherein he calleth himselfe the seruant of all Gods seruants when as in trueth he maketh himselfe Lord of Lords and God subiect to his vaine fantasie VI. Cursing our enemies as Goe with a vengeance or the diuel goe with thee Or our selues as I would I might neuer stirre or as God shall iudge my soule c. To this place we may referre the execrations of Iob 3. Ier. 15. VII To vse the name of God carelesly in our
common talke as when we say Good God! good Lord O Iesus or Iesus God! c. Phil. 2.10 At the name of Iesus shall euery knee bow of things in heauen things in earth things vnder the earth Esayâ 45.23 Euery knee shall bow vnto me and euery tongue shall sweare by me VIII Abusing Gods creatures as when we either deride the workmaÌship of God or the manner of working againe when we debase the excellencie of the worke obscure Gods gifts in our brother or discoÌmend such meats as God hath sent vs to eate finally when as wee in the contemplation of any of Gods creatures giue not him the due praise and glorie 1. Cor. 10.31 Whether ye eate or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe els see that ye doe all to the glory of God Psal. 19.1 The heauens declare the glorie of God and the firmament sheweth his handie worke IX Lots as when we search what must be as they say our fortune by dice bones books or such like For we are not to vse lots but with great reuerence in that the disposition of them immediately commeth from the Lord their proper vse is to decide great controuersies Prou. 16.33 The Lot is cast into the lappe but the whole disposition thereof is in the Lord. Prou. 18.18 The lot causeth contentions to cease and maketh a partition among the mightie For this cause the land of Canaan was diuided by lots Iosh. 14. and 15. chap. By which also both the high priests and the kings were elected as Saul 1. Sam. 10. And Matthias into the place of Iudas Iscariot Act. 1.23 X. Superstition which is an opinion conceiued of the works of Gods prouidence the reason whereof can neither be drawne out of the worde of God nor the whole course of nature As for example that it is vnluckie for one in the morning to put on his shoe awry or to put the left shoe on the right foot to sneeze in drawing on his shoes to haue salt fal toward him to haue an hare croâse him to bleed some fewe drops of blood to burne on the right eare Againe that it is contrarily good lucke to finde old yron to haue drinke spilled on him for the left eare to burne to pare our nailes on some one day of the weeke to dreame of some certaine things The like superstition is to surmise that beasts may be tamed by verses prayers or the like that the repetition of the creede or the Lords praier can infuse into hearbs a facultie of healing diseases Deut. 18.11 Here also is Palmestrie condemned when by the inspection of the hand our fortune is foretold These and such like albeit they haue true euents yet are we not to giue credence vnto them for God permitteth them to haue such successe that they which see and heare such thingsâ may be tried and it may appeare what confidence they haue in God Deut. â3 XI Astrologie whether it bee in casting of natiuities or making of Prognostications This counterfeit art is nothing els but a meere abuse of the heauens and of the starres 1. The twelue houses which are the ground of all figures are made of the fained signes of a supposed Zodiacke in the highest spheare commonly called the first Mooueable and therefore to these houses a man cannot truely ascribe any influence or vertue 2. This arte ariseth not from experience because it neuer happeneth that the same position of all starres is twise togither obserued and if it were yet could there not certaine ground arise from thence in that the efficacie influence of the stars is confusedly mixed both in the aire and in the earth as if all hearbs were mingled togither in one vessell 3. This art withdraweth mens mindes from the contemplation of Gods prouidence when as they heare that all things fall out by the motion and disposition of the starres 4. Starres were not ordained to âoretell things to come but to distinguish daies months and yeares Gen. 1. 14. Let there be lights in the firmament of the heauen to separate the day from the night and let them be for signes and for seasons and for daies and for yeres Esay 47.13 Thou art wearied in the multitude of thy counsells let nowe the Astrologers the starre gazers and Prognosticators stand vp and saue thee from these things that shall come vpon thee vers 14. Behold they shall be as stubble the fire shall burne them c. Dan. 2.2 The king commanded to call the Inchanters Astrologers Sorrers and Chaldeans to shewe the king his dreames Act. 19.19 Many of theÌ which vsed curious artes brought their bookes and burned them before all men 5. Astrological predictions are conuersant about such things which either simply depend on the meere will and disposition of God and not on the starres or els such as depending vpon mans free-will are altogether contingent and therefore can neither be forseene not foretold 6. It is impossible by the bare knowledge of such a cause as is both common to many and farre distant from such things as it worketh in precisely to set downe particular effects but the starrs are such causes as are both common to many and farre distant from all things done vpon earth and therefore a man can no more surely foretell what shall ensue by the contemplation of the starres then he which seeth an henne sitting can tell what kinde of chickens shall be in euery egge Question Haue then the starres no force in inferiour things Answer Yes vndoubtedly the starres haue a very great force yet such as manifesteth it selfe onely in that operation which it hath in the foure principall qualities of naturall things namely in heate cold moysture and drinesse and therefore in altering the state and disposition of the ayre and in diuersly affecting compound bodies the starres haue no small effect But they are so farre from enforcing the will to doe any thing that they cannot so much as giue vnto it the least inclination Nowe to define howe great force the starres haue it is beyond any mans reach For albeit the effects of the Sunne in the constitution of the foure parts of the yeare are apparant to all and the operation of the Moone not very obscure yet the force and nature both of planets and fixed starres which are to vs innumerable are not so manifest Therefore seeing man knoweth onely some starres and their onely operation and not all with their forces it cannot be that he should certainly foretel future things although they did depend on the starres For what if the position of such and such certaine starres doe demonstrate such an effect to ensue may not the aspects of such as thou yet knowest not hinder that and produce the contrarie Question Is then the vse of Astrologie vtterly impious Answer That part of Astrologie which concerneth the alteration of the ayre is almost all both false and friuolous and therefore in a manner all predictions grounded vpon that doctrine are meere toyes
that it be sparingly and warily vsed is lawfull For if in serious affaires and matters of great importance it be lawfull in priuate to admit God as a Iudge why should he not as well be called to witnesse Againe the examples of holy men shew the practise of priuate othes as not vnlawfull Iacob and Laban confirmed their couenant one with an other by priuate oth the like did Booz in his contract with Ruth To this place may be added an asseueration the which albeit it be like an oth yet indeede is none and is nothing else but a constant assertion of our mind intersetting sometimes the name of a creature Such was Christs assertion Verely verely I say vnto you And Pauls I call God to record in my spirit Where is both an oth an asseueration 1. Cor. 15.31 By your reioycing which I haue in Iesus Christ I die daily 1. Sam. 20.3 Indeede as the Lord liueth and as my soule liueth there is but a step betweene me and death And surely in such a kind of asseueration there is great equitie for albeit it be vnlawfull to sweare by creatures least Gods honour and power should be attributed vnto them yet thus farre may we vse them in an oath as to make pledges and as it were cognisances of Gods glorie The performance of an oth is on this manner If the oth made be of a lawfull thing it must be performed be it of much difficultie great dammage and extorted by force of him that made it Psal. 15.4 He that sweareth to his owne hinderance and changeth not he shall dwell in Gods tabernacle Yet may the Magistrate as it shall seeme right and conuenient either annihilate or moderate such othes Contrarily if a man sweare to performe things vnlawfull and that by ignoraÌce error or infirmitie or any other way his oth is to be recalled For we may not adde sinne vnto sinne 1. Sam. 25.21 And Dauid said Indeede I haue kept all in vaine that this fellow had in the wildernes c. vers 22. So and more also doe God vnto the enemies of Dauid for surely I will not leaue of all that he hath by the dawning of the day any that pisseth against the wall vers 33. Dauid said Blessed be thy counsell and blessed be thou which hast kept me this day from comming to shedde blood and that mine hand hath not saued me 2. Sam. 19.23 Dauid promiseth that Shimei should not die but 1. King 2.8,9 Dauid saith to Salomon Though I sware so yet thou shalt not count him innocent but cause his hoare head to goe downe to the graue with blood V. Sanctification of Gods creatures and ordinances the which is a separation of them to an holy vse Thus ought we to sanctifie our meates and drinks the works of our calling and marriage The meanes of this sanctification are two Gods word and prayer 1. Tim. 4.4 All which God hath created is good and nothing must be reiected if it be receiued with thanksgiuing for it is sanctified by the word and prayer By the word we are instructed first whether God alloweth the vse of such things or not secondly we learne after what holy manner in what place at what time with what affection and to what end we must vse them Heb. 11.6 Without faith it is impossible to please God Psal. 119.24 Thy testimonies are my delight they are my counsellers Iosh. 22.19,29 1. Sam. 15.23 Prayer which sanctifieth is petition and thanksgiuing By petition we obtaine of Gods meiestie assistance by his grace to make an holy vse of his creatures and ordinances Col. 3. 17. Whatsoeuer ye shall doe in word or deede doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giuing thanks to God euen the Father by him 1. Sam. 17.45 Then said Dauid to the Philistim Thou commest to me with a sword and with a speare and with a shield but I come to thee in the name of the Lord of hosts the God of the host of Israel whome thou hast railed vpon Mich. 4. 5. We must walke in the name of the Lord our God for euer and euer Here may we obserue prayer made vpon particular occasion 1. For a prosperous iourney Act. 21.5 When the daies were ended we departed and went our way and they all accompanied vs with their wiues and children euen out of the citie and we kneeling downe on the shore prayed c. 2. For a blessing vpon meats at the table Ioh. 6.11 Then Iesus tooke the bread and when he had giuen thankes he gaue it to his Disciples and the Disciples to them that were set downe and likewise of the fishes as much as they would Act. 27.35 He tooke bread and gaue thanks to God in presence of them all and brake it and began to eate 3. For issue in childbirth This did Anna 1. Sam. 1.14 And Zacharie Luk. 1.13 4. For good successe in busines Gen. 24. 12. Abrahams seruant praied Thanksgiuing is the magnifying of Gods name euen the Father through Christ for his grace ayde and blessing in the lawfull vse of the creatures Phil. 4.6 In all things let your requests be shewed vnto God in prayer and supplication and giuing of thanks 1â Thess. 5. 18. In all things giue thanks for this is the will of God in Christ towards you This we may read vsed 1. after meate Deut. 8.10 When thou hast eaten and filled thy selfe thou shalt blesse the Lord thy God for the good land which he hath giuen thee 2. After the losse of outward wealth Iob 1.21 And Iob saide Naked came I out of my mothers wombe and naked shall I returne againe the Lord hath giuen and the lord hath taken away blessed be the name of the Lord for euermore 3. For deliuerance out of seruitude Exod. 18. 10. Iethro said Blessed be the Lord who hath deliuered you out of the hands of the Egyptians and out of the hand of Pharaoh who also hath deliuered the people from vnder the hand of the Egyptians 4. For children Gen. 29.35 Shee conceiued againe and bare of sonne saying Now will I praise the Lord therefore shee called his name Iudah 5. For victorie 2. Sam. 22.1 And Dauid spake the words of this song vnto the Lord what time the Lord had deliuered him out of the hands of all his enemies and out of the hand of Saul and said The Lord is my rocke and my fortresse c. 6. For good successe in domesticall affaires Abrahams seruant Gen. 24.12 blessed the Lord of his master Abraham CHAP. 23. Of the fourth Commandement THe fourth Commandement concerneth the Sabboth namely that holy time consecrated to the worship and glorifying of God The words are these Remember the Sabboth to keepe it sixe daies shalt thou labour and doe âll thy worke but the seuenth day is the Sabboth of the Lord thy God in it thou shalt doe no manner of worke thou nor thy sonne nor thy daughter thy man seruant nor thy maid nor thy beast nor thy
straunger that is within thy gates For in sixe daies the Lord made the heauen and the earth the sea and all that in them is and rested the seauenth day therefore the Lord blessed the seauenth day and hallowed it The Resolution Remember This clause doth insinuate that in times past there was great neglect in the obseruation of the Sabboth and would that all degrees and conditions of men should prepare themselues to sanctifie the same especially those that be gouernours of families in corporations and cities to whome this commandement is directed To keepe it holy or to sanctifie it To sanctifie it is to seuer a thing from common vse and to consecrate the same to the seruice of God Here are described the two parts of this commandement the first where of is rest from labour the second sanctification of that rest Sixe daies These wordes containe a close answer to this obiection It is much to cease from our callings one whole day The answer together with a first reason to inforce the sanctification of the Sabbath is in these wordes which is taken from the greater to the lesse If I permit thee to follow thy calling sixe whole daies thou maist well and must leaue one onely to serue me But the first is true Therefore the second The first propositioÌ is wanting the second or assumption are these words Sixe daies c. The conclusion is the commandement it selfe Here may we see that God hath giuen vs free libertie to worke all the sixe daies The which freedome no man can annihilate Neuerthelesse vpon extraordinarie occasions the Church of God is permitted to separate one daie or more of the seuen as neede is either to fasting or for a solemne day of reioycing for some benefit receiued Ioel 2.15 The seuenth day The second reason of this commaundement taken from the ende thereof If the Sabbath were consecrated to God and his seruice we must that day abstain from our labours But it was consecrated to God and his seruice Therefore we must then abstaine from our labours The assumption is in these words the seuenth day c. where we must note that God alone hath this priuiledge to haue a Sabbath consecrated vnto him and therefore all holy daies dedicated to what soeuer either Angel or Saint are vnlawfull howsoeuer the Church of Rome haue imposed the obseruation of them vpon many people In it thou shalt doe This is the conclusion of the second reason illustrated by a distribution from the causes Thou thy sonne thy daughter thy seruant thy cattell thy stranger shall cease that day from your labours Any worke That is any ordinarie worke of your callings and such as may be done the day before or left well vndone till the day after Yet for all this we are not forbidden to performe such workes euen on this day as are both holy and of present necessitie Such are those works which doe vpon that day preserue and maintaine the seruice and glorie of God as I. a Sabbath daies iourney Act. 1.12 Which is now Hierusalem containing a Sabbath daies iourney II. The killing and dressing of sacrificed beasts in the time of the law Matth. 12.5 Haue ye not read in the law how that on the Sabbath daies the Priests in the Temple breake the Sabbath and are blamelesse III. Iourneys vnto the Prophets and places appointed vnto the worship of God 2. King 4.23 He said Why wilt thou goe to him this day it is neither new moone nor Sabbath day Psal. 84.7 They go from strength to strength till euery one appeare before God in Zion Such also are the works of mercie whereby the safetie of life or goods is procured as that which Paul did Act. 20. 9. As Paul was long preaching Eutychus ouercome with sleepe fell downe from the third loft and was taken vp dead but Paul went downe and laid himselfe vpon him and embraced him saying Trouble not your selues for his life is in him vers 12. And they brought the boy aliue and they were not a little comforted II. To helpe a beast out of a pit Luk. 14.5 Which of you shall haue an oxe or an asse fallen into a pit and will not straightway pull him out on the Sabbath day III. Prouision of meate and drinke Matth. 12.1 Iesus went through the corne on a Sabbath day and his Disciples were an hungred and began to plucke the eares of corne and to eate In prouision we must take heede that our cookes and houshold âeruants breake not the Sabbath The reason of this is framed from the lesser to the greater out of that place 2. Sam. 25.15 Dauid longed and said Oh that one would giue me to drinke of the water of the well of Beth-lehem which is by the gate vers 16. Then the three mightie brake into the host of the Philistims and drew water out of the well of Beth-lehem that was by the gate and tooke and brought it to Dauid who would not drinke thereof but powred it for an offering vnto the Lord. vers 17. And said O Lord be it farre from me that I should doe âhis is not this the blood of the men that went in ieopardie of their liues therefore would he not drinke The reason standeth thus If Dauid would not haue his seruants aduenture their corporall liues for his prouision nor drinke the water when they had prouided it much lesse ought we for our meates to aduenture the liues of our seruants IV. Watering of cattell Math. 12.11 The Lord answered and said Thou hypocrite will not any of you on the Sabbath daies loose his oxe or asse out of the stable and bring him to the water Vpon the like present and holy necessitie Phisitians vpon the Sabbath day may take a iourney to visit the diseased Mariners their voyage Shepheards may tend their flocke and Midwiues may helpe women with childe Mark 2.27 The Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath Within thy gates This word gate signifieth by a figure iurisdiction and authoritie Math. 16.18 The gates of hell shall not ouercome it Let this be a looking glasse wherein all Inholders and intertainers of strangers may looke into themselues and behold what is their dutie For in sixe daies The third reason of this commaundement from the likâ example That which I did thou also must doe But I rested the seauenth day and hallowed it Therefore thou must doe the like God sanctified the Sabbath when he did consecrate it to his seruice men sanctifie it when they worship God in it In this place we are to confider the Sabbath how farre forth it is ceremoniall and how farre forth morall The Sabbath is ceremoniall in respect of the strict obseruation thereof which was a type of the internall sanctification of the people of God and that is as it were a continuall resting from the worke of sinne Exod. 31.1.3 Speake thou also vnto the children of Israel and say Notwithstanding keepe ye my sabbath for it is
other and not in receiuing it Rom. 12. 10. Submitting your selues one to another in the feare of God To salute one an other with holy signes whereby may appeare the loue which we haue one to another in Christ. 1. Pet. 5.14 Greet ye one another with the kisse of loue Rom. 16. 16. Salute one another with an holy kisse Exod. 18.7 And Moses went out to meete his father in law and did obeysance and kissed him Ruth 2.4 And beholde Boaz came from Bethlehem and said vnto the Reapers the Lord be with you And they answered The Lord blesse thee Fiftly the duties of all Superiours towards their inferiours to yeeld to them in good matters as to their brethren Deut. 17. 20. That his heart be not lifted vp aboue his brethren and that he turne not from the commaundement to the right hand or to the left Iob. 31.13 If I did contemne the iudgement of my seruant and of my maide 2. King 5.13 And his seruant came and spake vnto him and said 14. Then he went downe and washed himselfe seuen times in Iordan c. To shine before their inferiours by an ensample of a blamelesse life Titus 2.2 That the elder men bee sober honest discreete sound in the faith in loue and in patience 3. The elder women likewise that they be in such behauiour as becommeth holines not false accusers not giuen to much wine but teachers of honest things 1. Pet. 5.3 Not as though ye were Lords ouer Gods heritage but that ye may be ensamples to the flock Phil. 4.9 To shewe forth grauitie ioyned with dignitie by their countenance gesture deedes and wordes Tit. 2. 3,4,5,6,7 Iob. 29.8 The younge men saw me and hid themselues the aged arose and stood vp Sixtly towards inferiours in obedience that is toward their subiects 1. To rule them in the Lord that they doe not offend 1. Pet. 2.13 Submit your selues vnto all manner of ordinance of man for the Lords sake whether it be vnto kings as vnto superiours 14. or vnto gouernours as vnto them that are sent of the king for the punishment of euill doers and for the praise of them that doe well Deut. 17.19 And it shall be with him namely the booke of the lawe and he shal read therein all the daies of his life that he may learne to feare the Lord his God and to keepe all the wordes of this lawe and those ordinances to doe them Col. 4. 1. Ye masters doe vnto your seruants that which is iust and equall knowing that ye also haue a master in heauen 2. To prouide such things as shall be to the good of their subiects whether they belong to the bodie or to the soule Rom. 13.4 For he is the minister of god for thy wealth Esa. 49.23 And kings shall be thy nursing Fathers Queenes shall be thy nurses Psal. 132.1 Lord remember Dauid with all his troubles 2. Who sware vnto the Lord and vowed vnto the mightie God of Iaacob saying 3. I will not enter into the tabernacle of mine house nor come vpon my pallet or bed 4. nor suffer mine eies to sleepe nor mine eie lids to slumber 5. vntil I finde out a place for the Lord an habitation for the mightie God of Iacob 3. To punish their faults the lighter by rebuking the greater by correction that is by inflicting reall or bodily punishment There is an holy maner of punishing the guilty whereunto is required I. After diligent and wise examination be had to be assured of the crime committed II. To shewe forth of Gods word the offence of the sin that the conscience of the offender may be touched III. It is conuenient to deferre or omit the punishment if thereby any hope of amendment may appeare Eccl. 7.23 Giue not thy heart also to all the words that men speake least thou doe heare thy seruant cursing thee 24. For oftentimes also thine heart knoweth that thou likewise hast cursed others 1. Sam. 10. vers 27. But the wicked men said Howe shall he saue vs so they despised him and brought him no presents but he held his tongue IV. To inflict deserued punishment not in his owne name but in Gods name adding the same holily and reuerently Iosh. 7. 19. Then Ioshua said vnto Achan My sonne I beseech thee giue glorie to the Lord God of Israel and make confession vnto him and shew me nowe what thou hast done hide it not from me 20. And Achan answered Ioshua and said Indeede I haue sinned against the Lord God of Israel and thus and thus haue I done 25. And Ioshua said In as much as thou hast troubled vs the Lord shall trouble thee this day and all Israel threwe stones at him and burned them with fire and stoned them with stones V. and lastly When thou punishest aime at this one onely thing that the euill may be purged and amended and that the offender by sorrowing for his sinne may vnfainedly repent for the same Prou. 20.30 The blewnesse of the wound serueth to purge the euill and the stripes within the bowels of the belly Seuenthly and lastly there is a certaine duty of a man to bee performed toward himselfe which is that a man should preserue and maintaine with modestie the dignitie and worthinesse which is inherent in his own person Phil. 4.8 Furthermore brethren whatsoeuer things are true whatsoeuer things are honest whatsoeuer things are iust whatsoeuer things are pure whatsoeuer thinges pertaine to loue whatsoeuer things are of good report if there be any vertue or if there be any praise thinke on these things The negatiue part Diminish not the excellencie or dignitie which is in the person of thy neighbour Hither are referred these sinnes First against our superiours I. Vnreuerent behauiour and contempt of them The sinnes hereof are deriding our superiours Gen. 9. 22. And when Ham the Father of Canaan sawe the nakednesse of his father he told his two brethren without Prou. 20.17 The eie that mocketh his father and despiseth the instruction of his mother let the rauens of the valley picke it out and the young eagles eate it To speake euill of or reuile our superiours Exod. 21.17 And he that curseth his father or his mother shall die the death II. Disobedience whereby we contemne their iust commaÌdements Rom. 1.30 Disobedient to Parents 2. Tim. 3.3 No striker but gentle no fighter The sinnes hereof are To make contracts of mariage without the counsel consent of the Parents Gen. 6. 2. Then the sonnes of God saw the daughters of men that they were faire and they tooke them wiues of all that they liked Gen. 28.6,9 And Esau seeing that the daughters of Canaan displeased Izhac his father then went Esau to Ishmael and tooke vnto the wiues which he had Mahalath the daughter of Ishmael Abrahams sonne the sister of Nabaioth to be his wife The eie seruice of seruants Coloss. 3.22 Seruantâ be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh in all things
3.14 As Moses lifted vp the serpent in the wildernesse so must the sonne of man be lift vp 15. That who so beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life Act. 10.43 To him also giue all the Prephets witnes that through his name all that beleeue in him shall receiue remission of sinnes The ende and vse of the Gospell is first to manifest that righteousnesse in Christ whereby the whole law is fully satisfied saluation attained Secondly it is the instrument and as it were the conduit pipe of the holy ghost to fashion and deriue faith into the soule by which faith they which beleeue doe as with an hand apprehend Christs righteousnes Rom. 1.16 I am not ashamed of the gospell of Christ for it is the power of God to saluation to as many as beleeue to the Iewe first and then to the Grecian 17. For the iustice of God is reuealed by it from faith to faith Ioh. 6. 33. It is the spirit which quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing the words which I speake are spirit and life 1. Cor. 1.21 It pleased God by the foolinesse of preaching to saue such as beleeue The Gospell preached is in the flourishing estate of Christs Church that ordinarie meanes to beget faith but in the ruinous estate of the same when as by apostasie the foundations thereof are shaken and the cleere light of the word is darkened then this word read or repeated yea the very sound thereof beeing but once heard is by the assistance of Gods spirit extraordinarily effectuall to them whome God will haue called out of that great darkenesse into his exceeding light Rom. 10.14 How shall they call on him in whome they haue not beleeued and how shall they beleeue in him of whome they haue not heard And howe shall they heare without a preacher Act. 11.19 And they which were scattered abroad because of the affliction that arose about Steuen walked throughout till they came to Phenice and Cyprus and Antiochia preaching the worde to no man but to the Iewes onely 30. Nowe some of them were men of Cyprus and of Cyrene which when thây were come into Antiochia spake vnto the Grecians and preached the Lord Iesus 21. And the hand of the Lord was with them so that a great number beleeued and turned vnto the Lord. Ioh. 4. 28. The woman then left her water pot and went her way into the city and said to the men 29. Come and see a man which hath told me all things that euer I did Is not he the Christ then they went out of the citty and came vnto him 39. Now many of the Samaritans beleeued in him for the saying of the woman which testified He hath tolde me all things that euer I did 41. And many moe beleeued because of his own word 42. And they said vnto the woman Nowe we beleeue not because of thy saying for we haue heard him our selues and knowe that this is indeede the Christ the Sauiour of the world Rom. 10.18 I demaunde haue they not heard no doubt their sounde went out through all the earth and their wordes into the endes of the world Thus we may see how many of our forefathers ancestors in the midst of popery obtained eternall life Reuel 12. 17. The dragon was wroth with the woman and went and made warre with the remnant of her seede which kept the commandements of God and haue the testimonie of Iesus Christ. Rom. 11.4 What saith the diuine Oracles I haue reserued to me seuen thousand men which neuer bowed knee to Baal CHAP. 32. Of the Sacraments THus much of the preaching of the word now follow the appendants to the same namely the Sacraments A Sacrament is that whereby Christ and his sauing graces are by certaine externall rites signified exhibited and sealed to a Christian man Rom. 4.11 He receiued the signe of circumcision as the seale of the righteousnesse of the faith which he had when he was circumcised Gen. 7.11 Ye shall circumcise the foreskin of your flesh and it shall bee a signe of the couenant betweene me and you God alone is the author of a Sacrament for the signe cannot confirme any thing at all but by the consent and promise of him at whose handes the benefit promised must be receiued Therefore God it is alone which appointed âignes of grace in whose alone power it is to bestowe grace And God did make a Sacrament by the sacramentall word as Augustine witnesseth saying Let the word come to the element and there is made a Sacrament The sacramentall word is the word of institution the which God after a seuerall manner hath set downe in each Sacrament Of the worde there are two parts the commandement and the promise The commandement is by which Christ appointeth the administration of the Sacraments and the receiuing of the same As in Baptisme Goe into the whole world baptizing them in the Name c. In the Lords Supper Take eate drinke doe ye this The promise is the other part of the institution whereby God ordained elements that they might be instruments and seales of his grace As in Baptisme I baptize thee in the name of the father of the sonne and of the holy Ghost In the Supper This is my body giuen for you and This this is my blood of the new Testament Therefore this word in the administration of the Sacrament ought to be pronounced distinctly and aloud yea and as occasion serueth explained also to the ende that all they to whome the commandement and promise appertaineth may knowe and vnderstand the same And hence it is very plaine that the ministers impietie doth not make a nullitie of the Sacrament neither doth it any whit hinder a worthy receiuer no more then the pietie of a good minister can profite an vnworthy receiuer because all the efficacie and worthines therof dependeth onely vpon Gods institution if so be that be obserued The parts of a Sacrament are the Signe and the Thing of the Sacrament The signe is either the matter sensible or the Action conuersant about the same The matter sensible is vsually called the signe The mutation of the signe is not naturall by changing the substance of the thing but respectiue that is onely in regard of the vse For it is seuered from a common to an holy vse Therfore there is not any such either force or efficacie of making vs holy inherent or tied vnto the externall signes as there is naturally in bathes to purifie corrupt diseases but all such efficacie is wholly appropriate to the holy Spirit yet so as it is an inseperable companion of true faith and repentance and to such as turne vnto the Lord is together with the signe exhibited Whence it commeth to passe that by Gods ordinance a certaine fignification of grace and sealing thereof agreeth to the signe The thing of the Sacrament is either Christ his graces which concerne our saluation or the action conuersant about Christ. I
6.27 For him hath the Father sealed The second is his blessing of it whereby he by the recitall of the promises and praiers conceiued to that ende doth actually separate the bread and wine receiued from their common vnto an holy vse This doth seale that action of God by which he did in the fulnesse of time send Christ to performe the office of a Mediatour vnto the which he was fore-ordained The third is the breaking of the bread and powring out of the wine this doth seale the passion of Christ by which he verely vpon the crosse was both in soule and bodie bruised for our transgressions The fourth is his distributing of the bread and wine into the hands of the communicants This sealeth the action of God offering Christ vnto all yea to the hypocrites but giuing him indeede vnto the faithful for the daily encrease of their faith and repentance The action of the receiuer is double The first is his taking the bread and wine in his hand This sealeth a spirituall action of the receiuer namely his apprehension of Christ by the hand of faith Ioh. 1. 1â The second is his eating of the bread and drinking of the wine to the nourishment of his bodie This sealeth his application of Christ by faith that the feeling of his true vnion and communion with Christ may daily be encreased 1. Cor. 11.16 The cuppe of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the blood of Christ the bread which we breake is it not the communion of the bodie of Christ That doctrine of Transubstantiation which teacheth that the bread is turned into the very bodie of Christ and the wine into his blood is a very fable the reasons why are these I. In the first institution of the Supper which was before Christ his passion the bodie of Christ was then eaten as alreadie crucified Now how the bodie of Christ crucified should after a corporall manner be eaten he himselfe being not as yet crucified it is impossible to imagine II. The bread after the consecration is distributed into parts but the whole bodie of Christ is receiued of euery singular communicant III. The bread is the communion of Christs bodie therefore not his very bodie IV. By this meanes the bodie of Christ should not onely be made of the substance of the Virgin Marie but also of the bakers bread V. Let the bread wine be kept for a time and the bread will mould and the wine turne to vineger after the consecration by which we may conclude that there did remaine the substaÌce of bread and wine VI. This opinion quite ouerthroweth the sacramentall vnion namely the proportion which is betwixt the signe and the thing signed Thâ lâke may be said of the Lutherans Consubstantiation whereby they bââre men in hand that there is a coexistence by which the bodie of Christ is eithââ in or with or about the bread Against this these reasons may suffice I. The âhoâââction of the Supper is done in remembrance of Christ now what ãâ¦ã f the bodie of Christ were really present II. Act. 3.21 Whom the heauens ãâã containe vntill the time that all things be restored III. This is an essential propertie of euery magnitude and therfore of the bodie of Christ to be in one place and circumscribed or compassed of one place IV. If that Christs bodie were eaten corporally then should the wicked as well as the faithfull be partakers of the flesh of Christ but to eate his flesh is to beleeue in him and to haue eternall life V. It were very absurd to thinke that Christ sitting amongst his Disciples did with his owne hands take his owne bodie and giue it wholly to each of his Disciples Such as will in an holy sort prepare themselues to celebrate the Lords Supper must haue First a knowledge of God and of mans fall and of the promised restauration into the couenant by Christ. 1. Cor. 11.26 So often as ye shall eate this bread and drinke of this cuppe ye shew the death of the Lord till he come 29. and discerne his bodie Secondly true faith in Christ for euery man receiueth so much as he beleeueth he receiueth Heb. 4.2 For vnto vs was the Gospel preached as also vnto them but the word that they heard profited not them because it was not mixed with faith in those that heard it Furthermore true repentance of their sinnes Esai 66.3 He that killeth a bullocke as if he slue a man he that sacrificeth a sheepe as if he cut off a dogges necke he that offereth an oblation as if he offered swines blood he that remembreth incense as if he blessed an idol yea they haue chosen their owne waies and their soule delighteth in their abominations Psal. 26.6 I wash mine hands in innocency O Lord and so come before thine altar Thirdly renued faith and repentance for daily and new sinnes committed vpon infirmitie because euery new sinne requireth a new act both of repentance and faith this renouation must be seene by our reconciliation of our selues to our neighbours for iniuries and wrongs Mat. 5.23 If thou bring thy gift to the altar and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee 24. Leaue thy gift before the altar and goe first be reconciled to thy brother then come and offer thy gift If thou canst come furnished with these things abstaine not from the Lords table by reaâân of thy many infirmities If being thus prepared thou feelest that thou hast a corrupt and rebellious heart know this that then thou art well disposed to the Lords table wheÌ thou art liuely touched with a sense of thy crooked disposition Luk. 4.18 The spirit of the Lord is vpon me because he hath annointed me that I should preach the Gospell to the poore he hath sent me that I should heale the broken hearted that I should preach deliuerance to the captiues and recouering of sight to the blind that I should set at libertie them that are bruised Mat. 15.24 He answered and said I am not sent but to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel The Lords Supper is a medicine to the diseased and languishing soule and therefore men must as well seeke to purifie and heale their hearts in it as to bring pure and sounde hearts vnto it If thou feele in thy selfe some great defect and want of faith pray vnto god earnestly that he will vouchfafe to increase it Mark 9.24 The father of the child crying with teares said Lord I beleeue helpe mine vnbeleefe If thou canst not doe this thy selfe vse the aide of the faithfull which may by their faith carrie thee as men did the sicke of the palsie vpon their sholders and laid him before Christ. Mark 2.3 If thou come not furnished on this maner to the Lords table thou shalt be adiudged guiltie of the bodie and blood of Christ as he is guiltie of high treason who doth counterfeit or clip the Princes coyne 1. Cor. 11.27 He
of himselfe saith Psal. 22.1 My God my God why hast thou forsaken me and art so farre from my health and from the words of my roring The remedie is double First the operatioÌ of the holy spirit stirring vp faith increasing the same Phil. 1.6 I am perswaded of this same thing that he that hath begunne this good worke in you will performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ. Luk. 17.5 And the Apostles said vnto the Lord Increase our faith The second is an holy meditation which is manifold I. That it is the commandement of God that we should beleeue in Christ. 1. Ioh. 3.22 This is then his commandement that we beleeue in the name of his Sonne Iesus Christ and loue one another as he gaue commandement II. That the Euangelicall promises are indefinite and doe exclude no man vnlesse peraduenture any man doe exclude himselfe Esay 55. 1. Ho euery one that thirsteth come ye to the waters and ye that haue no siluer come buie and eate come I say buie wine and milke without siluer and without money Matth. 11.28 Come vnto me all ye that are wearie and laden and I will ease you Ioh. 3.15 That whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue eternall life Also the Sacraments of Baptisme and the Lords Supper doe to euery one seuerally applie indefinite promises and therefore are very effectuall to enforce particular assurance or plerophorie of forgiuenes of sinnes III. That doubtfulnes and despaire are most grieuous sinnes IV. That contrarie to hope men must vnder hope beleeue with Abraham Rom. 4.18 Which Abraham aboue hope beleeued vnder hope that he should be the father of many nations according to that which was spoken to him so shall thy seede be V. That the mercie of God and the merit of Christs obedience beeing both God and man are infinite Esai 54.10 For the mountaines shall remooue and the hills shal fall downe but my mercie shall not depart from thee neither shal my couenant of peace fall away saith the Lord that hath compassion on thee Psal. 103.11 For as high as the heauen is aboue the earth so great is his mercie toward them that feare him 1. Ioh. 2.1 My babes these things write I vnto you that ye sinne not and if any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the iust 2. And he is the reconciliation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the whole world Psal. 130.7 Let Israel wait on the Lord for the Lord is mercie and with him is great redemption VI. That God measureth the obedience due vnto him rather by the affection and desire to obey then by the act and performance of it Rom. 8.5 For they that are after the flesh sauour the things of the flesh but they that are after the spirit the things of the spirit 7. Because the wisdome of the flesh is enmitie against God for it is not subiect to the law of God neither indeede can be Rom. 7.20 Now if I doe that I would not it is no more I that doe it but the sinne that dwâlleth in me 21. I find then by the law that when I would doe good euill is present with me 22. For I delight in the law of God concerning the inner man Mal. 3.17 I will spare them as a man spareth his sonne that reuerenceth him VII When one sinne is forgiuen all the rest are remitted also for remission being giuen once without any prescriptioÌ of time is giuen for euer Rom. 11.29 For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance Act. 10.43 To him also giue all the Prophets witnes that through his name all that beleeue in him shall receiue remission of sinnes VIII That grace and faith are not taken away by falls of infirmitie but thereby are declared and made manifest Rom. 5.20 Moreouer the law entred thereupon that the offence should abound neuerthelesse when sinne abounded there grace abounded much more 2. Cor. 12.7 And least I should be exalted out of measure c. there was giuen vnto me a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Satan to buffet me 8. For this thing I besought the Lord thrise that it might depart from me 9. He said May grace is sufficient for thee IX That all the workes of God are by contrarie meanes 2. Cor. 12.9 My power is made perfect through weakenesse CHAP. 43. Of the third Assault THe third Assault is concerning Sanctificatioâ The tentation is a prouoking to sinne according as the disposition of eââry man and as occasion shall offer it selfe 1. Chron. 21.1 And Satan stââd vp against Israel and prouoked Dauid to number Israel Ioh. 13.2 And when supper was done the deuill had now put into the heart of Iudas Iscariot Simons sonne to betray him In this tentation the deuil doth wonderfully diminish and extenuate those sinnes which men are about to commit partly by obiecting closely the mercy of god and partly by couering or hiding the punishment which is due for the sinne Then there are helpes to further the deuill in this his tentation First the flesh which lusteth against the spirit sometimes by begetting euill motions and affections and sometimes by ouerwhelming and oppressing the good intentents and motions Gal. 5.17 For the flesh lusteth against the spirit the spirit against the flesh and thesâ are contrarie one to another so that ye cannot doe the same things that ye would 19. Moreouer the works of the flesh are manifest which are adulterie fornication vncleannesse wantonnesse 20. Idolatrie witchcraft hatred debate emulations wrath contentions seditioÌs heresies 21. Enuy murthers drunkennesse gluttonie and such like whereof I tell you before as I also haue told you before that they which doe such things shall not inherit the kingdome of god Iam. 1.14 But euery man is tempted when he is drawne away by his owne concupiscence and is entised Secondly the world which bringeth men to disobedience through pleasure profit honour and euill examples Eph. 2.3 Among whom we also had our conuersation in time past in the lusts of our flesh in fulfilling the will of the flesh and of the minde and were by nature the children of wrath as well as others 1. Ioh. 2. 16. For all that is in the world as the lusts of the flesh and the lust of the eies and the pride of life is not of the father but is of the world Resistance is made by the desire of the spirit which worketh good motioÌs and affections in the faithfull and driueth forth the euill Gal. 5.22 But the fruite of the spirit is loue ioy peace long suffering gentlenes goodnes faith 23. Meeknes temperancie against such there is no law 24. For they that are Christs haue crucified the flesh with the affections and the lusts thereof 26. Let vs not be desirous of vaine glory prouoking one another enuying one another The preseruatiues are these whereby Men are strengthened in resisting I. To account no sinne
noise like to that of charriot wheeles suddenly passe away and the elements with the earth and all therein shall be dissolued with fire 2. Pet. 3. 12. Lââking for and hââsting vnto the comming of the day of God by which the heauens beeing ãâã shall be dissolued and the elements shall melt with heate 13. ãâ¦ã new heauens and a new earth according to his promise wherein d ãâ¦ã ousness At the same time when as all these things shall come to passe ãâã sound of the last trumpet shall be heard sounded by the Archangâââ And Christ shall come suddenly in the cloudes with power and glorie and a great traine of Angels III. Now at the sound of the trumpet the Elect which were dead shal arise with their bodies and those very bodies which were turned to dust and one part rent from another shall by the omnipotent power of God be restored and the soules of them shall descend from heauen and be brought againe into those bodies As for them which then shall be aliue they shall be changed in the twinckling of an eye and this mutation shall be in stead of death And at that time the bodies shall receiue their full redemption and all the bodies of the Elect shall be made like the glorious bodie of Christ Iesus and therefore shall be spirituall immortall glorious and free from all infirmitie IV. Last of all when they are all conuented before the tribunall seate of Christ he will forthwith place the Elect seuered from the reprobate and taken vp into the aire at his right hand and to them being written in the booke of life will he pronounce this sentence Come ye blessed of my father possesse the kingdome prepared for you from the foundations of the world Matth. 25.33 He shall set the sheepe on his right hand and the goates on the left 1. Thess. 4. 17. Reu. 20. 12. whosoeuer was not found written in the booke of life was cast into the lake of fire CHAP. 50. Of the estate of the Elect after iudgement THe last iudgement beeing once finished the Elect shall enioy immediatly blessednes in the kingdome of heauen Blessednes is that whereby God himselfe is all in all his Elect. 1. Cor. 15. 28. When all things shall be subdued to him then shall the Sonne also himselfe be subiect vnto him that did subdue all things vnder him that God may be all in all And it is the reward of good workes not because workes can merit but by reason of Gods fauour who thus accepteth workes and that in respect of the merit of Christs righteousnes imputed to the Elect. Rom. 6.23 The wages of sinne is death but eternall life is the gift of God through Iesus Christ our Lord. 2. Tim. 4. 8. Reu. 22. 12. Behold I come shortly and my reward is with me to giue euery man according as his worke shall be Blessednesse hath two parts Eternall life and perfect glorie Eternall life is that fellowship with God whereby God himselfe is thorough the Lambe Christ life vnto the Elect. For in the kingdome of heauen the Elect shall not neede meat drinke sleepe aire heat cold phisicke apparell or the light of the Sunne and moone b but in place of all these shall they haue in them Gods spirit by which immediatly they shall be quickned for euer Perfect glorie is that wonderfull excellencie of the Elect wherby they shal be in a farre better estate then any heart can wish This glorie consisteth in three points I. In that they shall still behold the face of God which is his glory and maiestie Reuel 22.4 And they shall see his face and his name shall be in their forheads Psal. 17.15 I will behold thy face in righteousnes and when I awake I shall be satisfied with thine anger II. In that they shall be most like to Christ namely iust holy incorruptible glorious honorable excellent beautifull strong mightie and nimble 1. Ioh. 3.2 Dearely beloued now are we the sonnes of God but yet it doth not appeare what we shall be and we knowe that when he shall appeare we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is Phil. 3.21 Who shall change our vile bodie that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious bodie according to the working whereby he is able euen to subdue all things to himselfe III. They shall inherit the kingdome of heauen yea the newe heauens and newe earth shal be their inheritance 1. Pet. 1.4 God hath begotten you to an inheritance immortall vndefiled and that fadeth not away reserued in heauen for you Mat. 25.34 Then shall the king say to them on his right hand Come ye blessed of my Father possesse a kingdome prepared for you before the foundations of the world were laid Reu. 5.10 Thou hast made vs vnto our God kings and priests and we shall raigne on the earth Reuel 21.7 Hee that ouercommeth shall inherite all things and I will be his God he shall be my sonne The fruit that commeth from both these parts of blessednes is of two sorts Eternall ioy and the perfect seruice of God Psal. 16.11 Thou wilt shewe me the path of life in thy presence is the fulnesse of ioy and at thy right hand there are pleasures for euermore Psal. 36.8 They shall be satisfied with the fatnes of thine house and thou shalt giue them drinke out of the riuer of thy pleasures 9. For with thee is the well of life and in thy light shall we see light The parts of Gods seruice are Praise and Thanksgiuing Reuel 21.3 And I heard a great voice out of heauen saying behold the Tabernacle of God is with men and he will dwell with them and they shall be his people and God himselfe shall be their God with them Chap. 5.12 Saying with a loud voice Worthy is the Lambe that was killed to receiue power and riches and wisdome and strength and honour and glory and praise c. 13. Chap. 11.17 The foure and twentie Elders which sate before God on their seates fell vpon their faces and worshipped God saying Wee giue thee thanks Lord God Almightie which art and Which wa st and Which art to come for thou hast receiued thy great might and hast obtained thy kingdome The manner of performing this seruice is to worship God by God himselfe immediately In heauen there shall neither be temple ceremonie nor Sacrament but all these wants shal God himselfe supply togither with the LaÌbe that is Christ. Reuel 21.22 I sawe no temple therein for the Lord God Almightie and the Lambe are the Temple of it This seruice shall be daily and without intermission Reuel 7.15 They are in the presence of the throne of God and serue him day and night in his temple A Corollarie or the last conclusion THus God in sauing the Elect doeth clearely set forth his iustice and mercy His iustice in that he punished the sinnes of the elect in his Sonnes owne person His
be graunted then would it follow of necessitie that the foreknowledge of God must be made void his power weakened and his will changed each of which is impious once to dreame of For he which changeth his couÌsell or his will doth therefore change it either because he at the length seeth that he might haue taken better aduise or els in that he seeth that he could not bring his former purpose about as he would Either of these are farre from our Lord God IV. If we resolue that the counsell of God is any waies mutable it will by this come to passe that euery man must bee vncertaine whether he be predestinate to life or not whereby that notable staie ground of our full assurance to be saued is vtterly shaken ouerturned Wherefore let this truth be maintained of vs namely that both the election and reprobation of God stand immutable so that neither the elect can become reprobates nor the reprobates elect and consequently neither these be saued nor they condemned Against this doctrine the popish sort except If you speake in a compound sense or meaning in sensu composito it is very true that the predestinate can not be saued nor such as are foreknowne perish but if in a sense diuided in sensu diuiso it is not so This distinction is plaine by this example White colour in a compound meaning cannot be blacke because blackenesse is repugnant contrarie to whitenesse But in a deuided sense white colour nowe may afterwards be made blacke In like sort one predestinated to saluation may by reason of the free-will he hath sinne so be damned Ans. These are silly shifts and meere sophismes because such as are predestinated to the end namely saluation are necessarilie predestinate to the meanes of saluation the which they cannot but vse and by them come to the end it selfe The III. errour All men are predestinate that is disposed and ordayned of God so as they might attaine eternall life Sebast. Cattaneus in his Enchirid. chap. of Predest The Confutation This is manifestly false For I. Infants who so sonne as they are borne depart this life seeing for want of time they cannot in this life vse the meanes of saluation albeit they may haue life eternall yet obtaine they it not by vsing the meanes vnto the same II. That which the Lord indeed actually doth the very same hath he determined to doe For he doth nothing either vnaduisedly or vnwillingly but he actually forsaketh a very great part of mankind the which being shut vp vnder contumacy he doth leaue to it selfe Act. 14.16 Who in times past suffered all the Gentiles to walke in their owne waies Hence also is it that Eph. 2. all the Gentiles are said to be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã without God in the world Therefore God decreed to forsake some men in this life and consequently he ordained not all men to the obtaining of eternall life Nay if God once but would in his secret will that all men should be saued it were vnpossible for any to perish because Gods willing is his doing of it and if he that was ordained to saluation perish then must God now needes haue left off to will that which he would from all eternitie or els begin to will that which before hee would not the which cannot be said of God without blasphemie III. Paul 2. Thes. 2.10 saith that there be certaine men ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which perish and them he distinguisheth from the elect v. 13. Rom. 9.21,22 Hath not the potter power c. Where there is not onely mention made of vessels of glorie and mercie but also of certaine made and fashioned in Gods eternall counsell as vessels of wrath Now looke whome God hath made to wrath and destruction them he neuer disposed to obtaine eternall life The IV. errour Predestination in regard of the last effects thereof hath this cause in man that is in mans free-will and workes for they whome God had foreseene that they would receiue grace offered in Christ and lead their life according to the lawe theÌ he predestinated not of works but of his mercie yet so as that he had respect vnto works or to deale with them according to their workes or as others say to ordaine them by their works foreseene As for example God did from all eternitie foresee and foreknow that Peter should be saued and Iudas condemned because he from the same eternitie did both foresee foreknow that Peter would accept of the grace offered vnto him and after vse the same aright and he did also foresee that Iudas should receiue the grace offered yet notwithstaÌding by reason of his peruerse will vse the same peruersly The Confutation This their forged deuise of foreseene workes I. Paul doth shewe to bee plainely counterfeit when as he saith that the Ephesians were elected in Christ before the foundations of the world were laide and that not because he did foresee that they would be holy but that they might be holy and vnblameable before God with loue And 2. v. 10. he saith they were created to good workes in Christ that they might walke therein In which places good workes they are made effectes of predestination but the effect foreseene cannot bee the cause of his cause for that euery cause in the order both of nature and knowledge doth goe before his effect II. Tit. 3.5 Not of workes which we haue done but according to his mercie did God elect and saue vs. III. God in electing vs did not regard any thing out of himselfe but in himselfe did he elect vs. Eph. 1.4 and 9. Therefore did he not regard future workes IV. Some of the popish schoolemen confesse that Predestination doth put nothing in the partie predestinated in respect of him for which God did predestinate him Thom. 1. primae quest 23. art 2. V. Election is onely on Gods mercie Rom. 9.16 VI. God saw no grace in man but that which he himselfe must bestow vpon him whence it is apparant that in election the beginning thereof proceedeth from grace VII Seeing there is nothing either aboue God or greater then God it must needes be impious to assigne any cause of his will either out of or aboue his maiestie and therefore that his foreknowledge of faith workes should bee accounted the impulsiue cause of his decree concerning mans saluation we doe rightly denie The V. errour By Baptisme rightly administred not only the guiltines but also the corruption of originall sin is so washed away as that it is not afterward properly accounted a sinne The Confutation We contrarily doe thus distinguish of sinne Sinne in regard of the guiltines of Gods wrath and also in regard of the punishment togither by one act is taken away in Baptisme but in regard of that errour and corruption of nature it is not at the first quite taken away but successiuely and by little and little it is extinguished euen as our renouation wrought by
cause but for that it so pleased him Rom. 9.18 V. If this opinion should be true then would it follow that men should be condemned for nothing else but incredulitie the which is not so Ioh. 3.36 Christ speaking of vnbeleefe saith not that for it the wrath of God came vpon man but remaineth vpon him And why should we daily aske pardon for our sinnes if nothing but incredulitie or vnbeleefe condemned vs nay although that there were neuer any contempt of the Gospell yet that corruption of originall sinne were sufficient enough to condemne men VI. Also that admiration which Paul hath Rom. 9.20 O man who art thou which disputest with Godâ doth plainly shew that the cause of the decree of God in reiecting some is vnsearchable and that it doth not at all depend vpon any foreseene contumacie towards the grace of God offered in the Gospel For if it were otherwise we might easily giue a reason of Gods decree August epist. 105. saith very well Who saith he created the reprobates but God and why but because it pleased him but why pleased it him O man who art thou that disputest with God! Some Diuines perceiuing that this is an hard sentence they goe about to mitigate it in this sort The matter say they or obiect of predestination is a reasonable creature and that not simply or absolutely considered but partly as it fell partly as of it selfe it was subiect to fall and thereupon God preordaining men from euerlasting considered them not simply as he was to make them men but as they were such men as might fall into sinne and againe be redeemed by Christ and after called to the light of the Gospel The efficient or first motiue cause was not any foreknowne cause either this or that but the meere will of God For he disposeth all things not of and by his foreknowledge but rather according to the same But these things albeit they may seeme to be subtile deuises yet are they not altogether true Reasons I. The potter when he purposeth to make some vessell doth not consider the clay and regard in it some inherent qualitie to make such a vessell but he maketh it of such and such a forme to this or that vse euen of his alone free-will and pleasure II. Rom. 9.21 Hath not the potter power to make of the same lumpe one vessell to honour and another to dishonour In which place we may not vnderstand by the name lumpe all mankinde corrupted and fallen and so to be redeemed in Christ for then Paul would not haue said that God made vessels of wrath but rather that he did forsake them after they were made III. This seemeth preposterous that God did first foreknow mankind created fallen and redeemed in Christ and that afterward he ordained them so foreknown to life or to death For the ende is the first thing in the intention of the agent neither will a most skilfull workman first prepare meanes by which he may be helped to doe a thing before he hath set downe in his minde all the endes both such as are most neere and them that are very farre off Now we know this that mans creation and his fall in Adam are but meanes to execute Gods predestination and therefore are subordinate vnto it but the ende of Gods decree is the manifestation of his glorie in sauing some and condemning others Therefore we may not once imagine that God did first consult of the meanes whereby he determined to execute his decree before he deliberated of the election and reprobation of man The IIII. errour Gods calling to the knowledge of the Gospell is vniuersall yea of all men and euery singular person without exception The Confutation This is a very vnreasonable position Reasons I. God would not haue all men called Math. 20.16 Many are called but few are chosen He saith not that all but many are called Christ in his Disciples first ambassage chargeth them that they should not preach to the Gentiles of his comming and to the Cananitish woman he saith It is not lawfull to giue that which is holy vnto dogges Mat. 13.11 It is not giuen to euery one to know the mysteries of the kingdome of God Rom. 16. 25. The mysterie of the Gospel whether it be meant of Christ or the calling of the Gentiles was kept secret from the beginning of the world II. There be many millions of men which haue not so much as heard of Christ. Act. 14.16 God in times past suffered all the Gentiles to walke in their owne waies III. The greatest part of the world hath euer beene out of the Couenant Eph. 2. 12. Ye were I say at that time without Christ and were aliants from the common-wealth of Israel and strangers from the couenants of promise and had no hope and were without God in the world but now ye are no more strangers and forrenners but citizens with the Saints Obiect They are said to be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã not simply alienated but abalienated from God now how could they be abalienated except either they or their predecessors had beene in the couenant Ans. The Gentiles are not said to be abalienated from the couenant but from the common-wealth of Israel because that God had then by certaine lawes rites and ceremonies vtterly seuered and distinguished the people of the Iewes from all other nations Obiect This generall calling is not to be vnderstood simply of the ministerie of the word but of the will of God deliuered presently after the fall in his vnwritten word but afterward in his written word and this all men ought to know although many through their owne default know it not Ans. But the Scriptures were committed to the custodie of the Church of God and euery one was not credited with them Rom. 3.2 Vnto the Iewes were of credit committed the Oracles of God 1. Tim. 3. 15. The Church is the pillar and ground of truth Psal. 147. 19. He shewed his words vnto Iacob and his statutes and lawes to the house of Israel 20. He hath not dealt so with euery nation therefore they haue not knowne his lawâs Psal. 76. 1. The Lord is famous in Iudea and in Israel is his name great Obiect The couenant of Grace was made with Adam and Eue and in them all mankind was receiued both into the Church and couenant and also called to the knowledge of God Ans. I. This reason wanteth euen common reason and sense to say that God giuing his promise in the daies of Adam and Noah did in them call all mankind that should come after II. Adam before his fall did indeede receiue the grace both for himselfe and for others also and in the fall he lost it both for himselfe and for all others but after the fall he receiued the promise for himselfe alone and not for the whole world otherwise the first Adam should not onely haue beene a liuing creature but a quickning spirit the which is proper to the second
to Christ is in bearing afflictions Phil. 3.10 That I may know him and the vertue of his resurrection and the fellowship of his afflictions to be made conformable to his death V. To doe good workes Eph. 2. 10. Wee are his workemanship created in Christ Iesus to doe good workes which God hath ordained that we should walke in them Thus much concerning Theologie AN EXCELLENT TREATISE of comforting such as are troubled about their Predestination Taken out of the second answer of M. Beza to D. Andreas in the act of their Colloquie at Mompelgart c. VNlesse saith D. Andreas regeneratioÌ be alwaies vnited to baptisme and remaineth in such as are baptized howe should the troubled consciences of those be eased and coÌforted who because they feele not in themselues any good motions of gods holy spirit finde none other refuge but the Word and Sacraments especially the Sacrament of Baptisme Now this remedie would be of small force except it be opposed against those imaginations which the diuell casteth into a troubled heart yea except it taught such that God is greater then our heart who in Baptisme hath not onely offered vs the adoption of sonnes but hath indeede bestowed the same vpon vs as it is said by Christ Hee that beleeueth and is baptized shall be saued And by Paul Ye which are baptized haue put on Christ. Dauid beeing armed with the like comfort from his circumcision feared not to ioyne battell with that great giant Goliah and if this were not so it must needs followe that Baptisme were nothing els but an idle ceremonie and also the persons of the Trinitie would be thought lyars Wherefore those afflicted men when Satan assaulteth them must resist him with these wordes Depart from me Satan thou hast neither part nor portion in the inheritance of my soule because I am baptized in the Name of the holy Trinitie and so am truely made the sonne of God by adoption And are these the strong weapons which so many times and in so many wordes haue beene obiected against me by D. Andreas and whereby he hath gotten the victorie But because this his reason is somewhat intricate I will explaine it after this sort First for the place of Scripture which he alleadgeth namely that God is greater then our hearts It is so farre from comforting an afflicted conscience that it will rather driue him to deâpaire Neither doth Iohn 1. epist. 3.20 make mention of it to ease such as are in despaire shewing vnto them by that sentence the greatnes of Gods mercies but rather that he might therby euen bruise in peeces the hearts of proude persons when they consider the greatnesse of Gods maiestie And for the other place when as a man doubteth of his saluation and feeleth no testimonies of faith in himselfe for such an one wee here speake of what comfort thinke you can hee haue in these wordes Hee that beleeueth and is baptized shall be saued For hee would rather reason contrarily thus I indeede am baptized yet for al that I beleeue not and therefore my Baptisme is not auaileable I must needes be condemned For the saying of August in his treatise vpon Ioh. 6. is verie true who speaking of Simon Magus saith What good did it to him to be baptized bragge not therefore saith he that thou art baptized as though that were sufficient for thee to inherit the kingdome of heauen As for the place of Paul Gal. 3. I shewed plainely before how D. Andreas did violently wrest it to his purpose Neither are his reasons taken from the absurditie that would follow of more force then the former albeit he maketh them especiall pillars to vnderproppe the truth of his cause For I pray you is God of lesse truth because his truth is neglected and derided of them that contemne it Is the ceremonie of Baptisme therefore in vaine because some refuse the grace offered in Baptisme others if we may beleeue D. Andreas reiect that grace when they haue receiued it What Is not the Gospel therfore the power of God to saluation because it is to such as beleeue not the sauour of death to eternall death May not the Supper of the Lord be a pledge of Gods couenant because so may abuse these holy signes or as D. Andreas is of opinion the very bodie and blood of our Sauiour Christ And that I may reason from that which is true in the experience of euery childe can the Sunne be saide to be without light because they which are blinde and asleepe haue no benefit by the light thereof neither such as shut their eyes so close that they will not enioy the comfort of the light But amongst all this one is most childish that Dâ Andreas will make this his principall argument namely that in vaine did men thus tempted flie at all vnto Baptisme vnlesse we conclude with him that all such as are baptized are in Baptisme adopted the sonnes of God For first if this were a good consequent from baptisme it were in vaine for such an afflicted conscience to gather vnto himselfe a testimonie from the word of God and the other Sacrament of the Lords Supper vnlesse we make all those to be in like sort regenerate and adopted vnto whome the word of God is preached and the Lords supper administred either of which for D. Andreas to affirme is a bold vntruth But to omit this what if we graunt this which D. Andreas requireth concerning Baptisme may not for all that any that is so tempted by Satans pollicie refell this great comforter by his owne argument after this sort I will grant D. Andreas your question suppose I haue beene baptized and adopted the sonne of God yet seeing you teach that the grace of God is not so sure but that I may fal froÌ the same as indeed I feele that I haue grieuously fallen what doe you now els but lift me vp with one hand to heauen and with the other cast me downe into hell What meane you therefore to teach me those things which are so farre from easing me as that contrarily they doe more and more lay out vnto me mine abominable and vngratefull heart See now what sure consolation consciences grieuously afflicted may reape by this doctrine of their comforter D. Andreas Now if any be desirous to know what spirituall comfort is most meete to be ministred vnto consciences so troubled I will shew them that which is grounded vpon a sure foundation and which I my selfe haue often found to be true in mine owne experience the which also I purpose to handle more largely for the benefit of the Christian reader First therefore we teach contrarily to that which D. Andreas doth most falsly obiect against vs that the eternall decree or as Paul speaketh the purpose of God must not be sought in the bottomlesse counsel of God but rather in the manifestation of it namely in his vocation by the Word and Sacraments This I speake of such as are
assent vnto the same knowledge and it is to be found in the deuill and his angels So Saint Iames saith the deuills beleeue and tremble Some will say what a faith haue they Ans. Such as thereby they vnderstand both the Law and the Gospell besides they giue assent to it to be true and they doe more yet in that they tremble and feare And many a man hath not so much For amongst vs there is many a one which hath no knowledge of God at all more thân he hath learned by the common talke of the world as namely that there is a God and that he is mercifull c. and yet this man will say that he beleeueth with all his heart but without knowledge it can not be that any should truly beleeue and therefore he deceiuâth himselfe Quest. But whence haue the deuils historical faith were they illuminated by the light of the spirit Ans. No but when the Gospell was preached they did acknowledge it and beleeued it to be true and that by the vertue of the reliques of Gods image which remained in them since their fall And therefore this their faith doth not arise from any speciall illumination by his spirit but they attaine to it euen by the very light of nature which was left in them from the beginning The second kinde of faith is Temporarie faith so called because it lasteth but for a time and season and commonly not to the ende of a mans life This kinde of faith is noted vnto vs in the parable of the seede that fell in the stonie ground And there be two differences or kindes of this faith The first kinde of temporarie faith hath in it three degrees The first is to knowe the Word of God and particularly the Gospell The second to giue an assent vnto it The third to professe it but to goe no further and all this may be done without any loue to the word This faith hath one degree more then historicall faith Examples of it we haue in Simon Magus Acts 8.13 who is saide to beleeue because he held the doctrine of the Apostle to be true and withall professed the same and in the deuils also who in some sort confessed that Christ was the sonne of the most highest and yet looked for no saluation by him Mark 5.7 Act. 19.15 And this is the common faith that abounds in this land Men say they beleeue as the Prince beleeueth and if religion change they will change For by reason of the authoritie of princes lawes they are made to learne some litle knowledge of the word they beleeue it to be good and they professe it thus for the space of thirtie or fourtie yeares men heare the word preached and receiue the sacraments beeing for all this as voide of grace as euer they were at the first day and the reason is because they doe barely professe it without either liking or loue of the same The second kinde of temporarie faith hath in it fiue degrees For by it first a man knowes the word SecoÌdly he assenteth vnto it Thirdly he professeth it Forthly he reioiceth inwardly in it Fiftly he bringeth forth some kind of fruit and yet for all this hath no more in him but a faith that will faile in the ende because he wanteth the effectuall application of the promise of the Gospel and is without all manner of sound conuersion This faith is like corne in the house top which groweth for a while but when heate of sommer commeth it withereth And this is also set forth vnto vs in the parable of the seede which fell in a stonie ground which is hastie in springing vp but because of the stones which will not suffer it to take deepe roote it withereth And this is a very common faith in the Church of God by which many reioyce in the preaching of the word and for a time bring forth some fruits accordingly with shewe of great forwardnesse yet afterward shake off religion and all But some will say how can this be a temporarie faith seeing it hath such fruits Ans. Such a kind of faith is temporarie because it is grounded on temporarie causes which are three I. A desire to get knowledge of some straunge points of religion For many a man doth labour for the fiue former degrees of temporarie faith onely because he desires to get more knowledge in Scripture then other men haue The second cause is a desire of praise among men which is of that force that it will make a man put on a shewe of all the graces which God bestoweth vpon his owne children though otherwise he want them and to goe very farre in religion which appeareth thus Some there are which seeme very bitterly to weepe for the sinnes of other men and yet haue neither sorrow nor touch of conscience for their owne and the cause hereof is nothing else but pride For he that sheddes teares for an other mans sinnes should much more weepe for his owne if he had grace Againe a man for his owne sinnes will pray very slackly and dully when he prayeth priuately and yet when he is in the companie of others he praies very feruently and earnestly From whence is this difference surely often it springeth from the pride of heart and from a desire and praise among men The third cause of temporarie faith is profit commoditie the getting of wealth and riches which are common occasions to mooue to choose or refuse religion as the time serueth but such kinde of beleeuers embrace not the Gospell because it is the Gospell that is the gladde tydings of saluation but because it brings wealth peace and libertie with it And these are the three causes of temporarie faith The third kinde of faith is the faith of Miracles when a man grounding himselfe on some speciall promise or reuelation from God doth beleeue that some straunge and extraordinarie thing which he hath desired or foretold shall come to passe by the worke of God This must be distinguished from historicall and temporarie faith For Simon Magus hauing both these kinds of faith wanted this faith of miracles and therefore would haue bought the same of the Apostles for money Yet we must know that this faith of miracles may be in hypocrites as it was in Iudas and at the last iudgement it shall be found to haue bin in the wicked and reprobate which shall say to Christ Lord in thy name we haue prophesied and cast out deuills and done many great miracles And thus much for the three sorts of common faith Now we come to the true faith which is called the Faith of the Elect. It is thus defined Faith is a supernaturall gift of God in the minde apprehending the sauing promise with all the promises that depend on it First I say it is a gift of God Philip. 1.29 to confute the blinde opinion of our people that thinke that the faith whereby they are to be saued is
as when a thing is to make it at the same time to be and not to be as when the Sunne doth shine to make it at the same instant to shine and not to shine And therefore false is the doctrine of the church which in their transubstaÌtiation make the bodie of Christ whose essentiall propertie is to bee onely in one place at once to be circumscribed and not to be circumscribed to be in one place and not to be in one place And thus much for the meaning Nowe follow the duties whereunto wee are mooued by this doctrine of Gods omnipotencie First whereas God the father is said to be almightie we are taught true humiliation Humble your selues vnder the mightie hand of God saith Peter where he giueth an exhortation to humilitie and alleadgeth the cause because God is almightie To make this more plaine Euery one of vs was borne in sinne by nature we are most wretched in our selues now what an one is God Surely he is able to doe whatsoeuer he will yea and more then he will and is able to destroy such as rebell against him euery moment Therefore our dutie is to cast downe our selues for our sinnes in his presence This true humiliation was that which our Sauiour Christ would haue brought the younge man in the Gospell vnto when hee bade him goe sell all that he had and giue to the poore Therefore whosoeuer thou art take heed thou must for if thou runne on in thy wickednesse and still rebell against God it is a thousand to one at length he will destroy thee For he is an almightie God and able to doe whatsoeuer hee will his hand is mightie it boots not a man to striue with him for hee was neuer yet ouermastered and for this cause wee must needs âast down our selues vnder his hand It is a fearefull thing saith the holy Ghost to fall into the hands of the liuing God therefore if wee would eâcape his heauie and terrible displeasure the best way for vs is to abase our selues and be ashamed to followe our sinnes Christ biddeth vs not to feare him that is able to kill the body and can goe no further but wee must feare him that is able to cast both bodie and soule into hell fire Example of this we haue in Dauid who when he was persecuted by his owne sonne Absolon he said vnto the Lord If he thus say I haue no delight in thee behold here I am let him doe to me as seemeth good in his eies But some will say I will liue a little longer in my sinnes in lying pride Sabbath breaking in swearing dicing gaming and wantonnesse for God is mercifull and in my old age I will repent Ans. Well soothe not thy selfe but marke vsually when God holds backe his hand for a season he doth as it were fetch a more mightie blowe for the greater confusion of a rebellious sinner therefore humble submit and cast downe thy selfe before God and doe not striue against him his hand is mightie and will ouerthrow thee Though thou hadst all learning wisdome might riches c. yet as Christ said to the younge man one thing is wanting that thou shouldest bee humbled and vntill thou bee humbled nothing is to bee looked for but Gods iudgement for sinne Secondly seeing God is almightie we must tremble and feare at all his iudgements we must stand in awe quake and quiuer at them as the poore childe doth when he seeth his father come with the rod. Example of this we haue often in Gods word as when the sonnes of Aaron offered straunge fire before the Lord he sent fire from heauen and burned them vp And though Aaron was very sorry for his sonnes yet when Moses told him that the Lord would be glorified in all that came neere him then the text saith Aaron helde his peace So also we read that the Apostles reprooued Peter for preaching vnto the Gentiles but when Peter had expounded the things in order which he had seene then they held their peace and glorified God As also Dauid saith I held my tongue O Lord because thou didst it Isaiah saieth In hope silence is true fortitude If a man be in trouble he must hope for deliuerance and be quiet and patient at Gods iudgements But the practise of the world is flat contrarie For men are so farre from trembling at them that they vse to pray to god that plagues curses and vengeance may light vpon them and vpon their seruants and childreÌ Nowe the Lord being a mighty God often doth answerably bring his iudgements vpon them Againe many caried with impatiencie wish themselues hanged or drowned which euils they thinke shal neuer befall them yet at the length God doth in his iustice bring such punishments vpon them according as they wished And which is more in all ages there haue bene some which haue scorned and mocked at Gods iudgements Hereof we had not far hence a most fearefull example One beeing with his companion in a house drinking on the Lords day when he was readie to depart thence there was great lightening and thunder whereupon his fellow requested him to stay but the man mocking and iesting at the thunder and lightning said as report was it was nothing but a knaue cooper knocking on his tubbes come what woulde hee would goe and so went on his iourney but before hee came halfe a mile from the house the same hand of the Lord which before he had mocked in a crack of thunder stroke him about the girdlestead that he fell downe starke deade Which example is worthy our remembrance to put vs in mind of Gods heauy wrath against those which scorne his iudgements for our dutie is to tremble and feare and it were greatly to be wished that wee coulde with open eye beholde the terriblenesse and fearefulnesse of Gods iudgements it would make a man to quake and to leaue off sinne If a man passe by some high and daungerous place in the night when hee cannot see hee is not affraide but if yee bring him backe againe in the day and let him see what a steepe and dangerous way hee came hee will not be perswaded to passe the same way againe for any thing so it is in sinning for men liuing in ignorance and blindenesse practise any wickednesse and doe not care for Gods iudgements but when God of his goodnesse bringeth them backe and openeth their eies to see the downfall to the pit of hell and the iudgements of God due to their sinnes then they say they will neuer sinne as they haue done but become new men and walke in the way to eternall life Thirdly we are taught by the Apostle Paul that if wee be to doe any duty to our brethren as to releeue them wee must doe it with chearfulnesse for he laboureth to perswade the Corinthians to cheerefull liberalitie and the reason of his perswasion is because God is able
man but onely order and incline it without any constraint to one part As for example when a people is gathered togither to heare gods word there is none of them but they knowe that they come thither by Gods prouidence In that respect necessarily yet before they come they had all freedome and libertie in themselues to come or not to come and Gods eternall counsell did not hinder the libertie of our wills in comming or not comming nor take away the same but onely incline and turne them to the choice of one part An other example hereof we may haue in our Sauiour Christ whose state and condition of bodie if we regard he might haue liued longer yet by the eternall counsell of God he must die at that place at that time at that houre where and when he died Whereby we may see that Gods counsell doth not hinder the will of man but only order and dispose it Which answer being well marked we shall see these two will stand togither the necessarie and vnchangeable counsell of God and the free will of man And againe that the same action may be both necessarie and contingent necessarie in regard of the highest cause the counsell of God not necessarie but contingent in respect of the second causes as among the rest the will of man Thirdly some will yet obiect against this doctrine that if all things come to passe according to Gods vnchangeable decree then what needes the vsing of any meanes what needs the preaching of the word and receiuing of the Sacraments what needes any lawes Princes Magistrates or gouernment what needes walking in mens ordinarie callings all is to no ende for let men play or worke sleepe or wake let them doe what they will all is one for Gods eternall counsell must needes come to passe therefore it may seeme in vaine for men to busie themselues about such things Answ. But we must know that as God hath appointed all things to come to passe in his eternall and vnchangeable counsell so in the same decree he hath together set downe the meanes and waies whereby he will haue the same things brought to passe for these two must neuer be seuered the thing to be done and the meanes whereby it is done We may read in the Acts in Pauls dangerous voyage towardes Rome and Angel of the Lord tolde Paul that God had giuen him all that sailed with him in the shippe now the soldiers and marriners hearing this might reason thus with themselues Seeing God hath decreed to saue vs all we may do what we will there is no danger for we shall all come to land aliue but marke what Paul saith except these abide in the shippe ye can not be safe where we see that as it was the eternall counsell of God to saue Paul and all that were with him so he decreed to saue all by this particular meanes of their aboad in the shippe King Ezechias was restored to his health and receiued from God a promise that he should haue 15. yeares added to his daies and the promise was confirmed by signe now what doth he cast off all meanes no but as he was prescribed so he applieth a bunch of drie figges to his sore and vseth still his ordinarie diet Therefore it is grosse ignorance and madnesse in men to reason so against Gods decree God in his vnchangeable counsell hath decreed and set downe all things how they shall be therefore I will vse no meanes but liue as I list nay rather we must say the contrarie because God hath decreed this thing or that to be done therefore I will vse the meanes which God hath appointed to bring the same to passe Now follows the Creation which is nothing else but a worke of the blessed Trinitie forming and framing his creatures which were not before and that of nothing The points to be knowne concerning the creation are many The first is the thing by which God did beginne and finish the creation And we must vnderstand that at the first God made all things without any instrumeÌt or meanes and not as men doe which bring to passe their busines by seruants and helps but onely by his word and commandement as the Psalmist saith He commanded and all things were made In the beginning God saide Let there be light and there was light and by the same meanes was the creation of euery creature following The very power of the word commandement of God was such as by it that thing was made and had a beeing which before was not It may be demaunded what word this was by which God is saide to make all things Answ. The word of God in Scripture is taken three waies for the substantiall word for the sounding or written word for the operatiue or powerfull word The substantiall word is the second person begotten of the substance of the father Now howsoeuer it be true that God the father did create all things by his word that is by his Sonne yet doth it not seeme to be true that by these words God said let there be this or that that the Sonne is meant For that word which God gaue out in the creation was in time whereas the Sonne is the word of the father before all times and againe it is a word common to the three persons equally whereas the Sonne is the word of the father onely Furthermore it is not like that it was any sounding word standing of letters and syllables and vttered to the creatures after the vsuall manner of men that was the cause of them it remaines therfore that all things were made by the operatiue word which is nothing but the pleasure will and appointment of God and is more powerfull to bring a thing to passe then all the meanes in the world beside For Gods willing of any thing is his effecting and doing of it And this is prooued by Dauid when he saith He spake the word and they were made he commanded and they were created Hence we must take out a speciall lesson needfull to be learned of euery man Looke what power God vsed and shewed in making the creatures when they were not the same power he both can and will shew forth in recreating and redeeming sinnefull men by the pretious blood of Christ. By his word he created mans heart when it was not and he can and will as easily create in vs all new hearts specially when we vse the good meanes appointed for that ende As when Christ said to dead Lazarus Lazarus come forth he arose and came forth of his graue though bouÌd hand foot so when the Lord speaks to our dead hearts by his word and spirit we shall rise forth of the graues of our sins corruptions In the creation of the great world God saide let there be light and presently darknes gaue place and the same he can do to the little world that is to man We are by
in the very middest of all confusion there is order to be founde because he can and doth despose it to the glorie of his owne name and to the good and saluation of his chosen as also to the confusion of his enemies Againe it may be obiected that with vngodly and wicked men all thinges goe well and contrariwise with the godly all things goe hardly For through the world none are more molested and more vnder outward miserie then they but if there were any prouidence of God then it should be otherwise the godly should flourish and the wicked perish Ans. The consideration of the outward estate of men in the world was to Dauid an occasion of a sore temptation For when he sawe the wicked to prosper alwaie and their riches to increase he brake forth and said Certenly I haue clensed my heart in vaine and washed mine hands in innocencie Now if we would repell this temptation as Dauid afterward did then wee must goe into the Lords sanctuarie with him and learne to be resolued in these points I. Though the godly bee laden with miseries yet euen that by the especiall prouidence of God turnes to their great good For euery man since the fall of Adam is stained with the loathsome contagion of sinne Now the child of God that is truly regenerate and must be fellow heire with Christ after this life in the kingdome of glory must in this life be cast into the Lords furnace that in the fire of afflliction he may more and more be skoured and purified from the corruption of his nature and be estranged from the wickednes of the worlde II. The prosperous successe of the wicked their spoiles their reuenewes and all their honour turnes to their greater woe in the ende as doth appeare in Iobs historie in the examples of the Chaldeans of Dauids enimies and of Diues and Lazarus Thirdly it may be obiected that many things came to passe by chance and therefore not by Gods prouidence because chaunce and prouidence cannot stand togither Ans. We must distinguish betweene chance and meere chance Chaunce is when any thing comes to passe the cause thereof beeing vnknowne not simply but in respect of man aad therefore in regard of men which knowe not the reason of things we may say there is chaunce and so the spirit of God speaketh Time and chaunce commeth to them all And againe By chaunce there came downe a priest the same way Now this kind of chance is not against the prouidence of God but is ordered by it For things which in regard of men are casuall are certainely knowne and determined by God Meere chaunce is when things are said or thought to come to passe without any cause at all But that must be abhorred of vs as ouerturning the prouidence of God Thus seeing it is plaine that there is a prouideÌce let vs in the next place see what it is Prouidence is a most free and powerfull action of God whereby he hath care ouer all things that are Prouidence hath two parts knowledge and gouernment Gods knowledge is whereby all things from the greatest to the least are manifest before him at al times As Dauid saith His eies will consider his eie lids will trie the children of meÌ And againe He abaseth himselfe to beholde the things that are in the heauen and the earth And the Prophet Hanani said to Asa The eies of the Lord behold all the earth And Saint Iames saith From the beginning of the world God knoweth all his workes This point hath a double vse First as Saint Peter saith it must mooue vs to eschewe euill and doe good why Because saith he the eies of the Lord are vpon the iust and his countenance against euill doers Secondly it must comfort all those that labour to keepe a good conscience For the eies of God behole all the earth to shewe himselfe strong with them that are of perfect heart towards him Gouernment is the âecond part of Gods prouidence whereby he ordereth all things and directeth them to good endes And it must be extended to the very least thing that is in heauen or earth as to the sparrowes and to oxen and the haires of our heades And here we must consider two things the manner of gouernment and the meanes The manner of gouernment is diuers according as things are good or euill A good thing is that which is approoued of God As first of all the substances of all creatures euen of the deuils themselues in whome whatsoeuer is remaining since their creation is in it selfe good Secondly the quantities qualities motions actions and inclinations of the creatures in themselues considered with all their euents are good Againe good is either naturall or moral Naturall which is created by God for the lawefull vse of man Morall which is agreeable to the eternall and vnchangeable wisdome of God reuealed in the morall lawe Now God gouerneth all good things two waies First by sustaining preseruing them that they decay not secondly by moouing them that they may attaine to the particular endes for which they were seuerally ordained For the qualities and vertues which were placed in the Sunne Moone starres trees plants seedes c. would lie dead in them and be vnprofitable vnlesse they were not onely preserued but also stirred vp and quickened by the power of God so oft as he imploies them to any vse Euill is the destruction of nature and it is taken for sinne or for the punishment of sinne Nowe sinne is gouerned of God by two actions the first is an operatiue permission I so call it because God partly permitteth sinne and partly worketh in it For sinne as it is commonly taken hath two parts the subiect or matter and the forme of sinne the subiect of sinne is a certaine qualitie or action the forme is the anomie or transgression of Gods lawe The first is good in it selfe and euery qualitie or action so farre forth as it is a qualitie or action is existing in nature and hath God to be the author of it Therefore sinne though it be sufficiently euil to eternall damnationâ yet can it not be said to be absolutely euill as God is absolutely good because the subiect of it is good therfore it hath in it respects regards of goodnes In respect of the second that is the breach of the lawe it selfe God neither willeth nor appointeth nor commandeth nor causeth nor helpeth sin but forbiddeth condemneth and punisheth it yet so as withall he willingly permitteth it to be done by others as men and wicked angells they beeing the sole authors and causes of it And this permission by God is vpon a good ende because thereby heâ manifesteth his iustice and mercie Thus it appeares that in originall sinne the naturall inclination of the minde will and affections in it selfe considered is from God and the ataxie or corruption of the inclination in no
sheepe of the house of Israel Christ Iesus came to poure oile into our woundes Christ came to set them at libertie which are in prison and to place them in freedome that are in bondage Now a man cannot poure oile into a wound before there be a wound or before it be opened and we feele the smart of it And how can wee be set at libertie by Christ except we feele our selues to be in bondage vnder hell death and damnation When the Disciples of Christ were vpon the sea in a great tempest they cried Master saue vs we perish So no man can hartily say I beleeue Iesus Christ to be my Sauiour before he feele that in himselfe he is vtterly lost and cast away without his helpe But after that we perceiue our selues to be in danger and to be ouerwhelmed in the sea of the wrath of God then we crie out with the disciples Lord Iesus saue vs we perish Many protestants in these daies hold Christ to be their Sauiour but it is onely formably from the teeth outward and no further for they were neuer touched with the sense of their spirituall miserie that they might say with Daniel Shame and confusion belongeth vnto vs and with the Publicane I am a sinner Lord be mercifull to me And therefore the conclusion is this that if we will haue Christ to be our Sauiour we must first beleeue that in our selues we are vtterly lost and so must that place be vnderstood where Christ saith he is not sent but to the lost sheep of the house of Israel that is to those which in their owne sense and feeling are lost in themselues Secondly if Christ be a Sauiour then we must acknowledge him to bee so But howe shall we doe this I answer Thus A man is taken to be a skilful Phisition by this that many patients come vnto him and seeke for helpe at his hands And so should it be with Christ. But alas the case is otherwise Euery man can talke of Christ but fewe acknowledge him to be a Sauiour by seeking to him for their saluation because they iudge themselues righteous and feele not themselues to stand in need of the helpe of Christ. Nay which is more If a man be knowne that can cure straunge diseases men will seeke to him by sea and land and sell both goods and landes to get helpe at his hands Euen so if men were perswaded that Christ were a perfect Sauiour and that they were sicke and vtterly vnable to be saued without him they would neuer rest nor be in quiet but seeke vnto him for his help and crie with Dauid O Lord say vnto my soule that thou art my saluation The womaÌ that was diseased with an issue of blood came behinde our Sauiour Christ and when shee had but touched him shee was healed In the same maner if we shal seeke to come to Christ and doe but touch his pretious bodie and bloode by the hand of faith the issues the bleeding wounds of our soules shall be dried vp When a man that had beene sicke eight and thirtie yeres was come to the poole of Bethesda he was faine to lie there vncured because when the angel troubled the water euermore some stept before him but if we will seeke to Christ for the saluation of our soules no man shall preuent vs or steppe before vs. And if we finde our selues to be so laden with the burden of our sinnes that we can not drawe neere vnto him let vs then doe as the palsie man did he got foure men to carrie him on their shoulders to the place where Christ was and when they could not by reason of the prease of people enter into the house they opened the roofe and let him downe in his bed by cordes to Christ that hee might be healed And so let vs vse the helpe of such as be godly that by their instructions and consolations they may as it were put to their shoulders and by their praiers as with cordes bring vs to Christ that we may receiue eternall saluation beeing otherwise dead in sinne and subiect to damnation Lastly whereas Ioseph and Marie gaue this name not at their owne pleasure but at the appointment of God himselfe this ministers a good instruction to all parents touching the naming of their children when they are baptised that they are with care and deliberation to giue conuenient names vnto them which may put them in minde of duties either to God or men This is worthie of our obseruation for many care not howe they name their children yea it is at this day and euer hath beene that some giue such names to them as that at the very rehearsing thereof laughter ensueth But this ought not to be so for the name is giuen vnto children at the time of their baptisme in the presence of God of his Church and angels euen then when they are to be entred into the Church of God and that in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy ghost therefore though we doe not place religion in titles or names yet neuerthelesse a wise godly choice in this matter is to be had that the names imposed may be in steade of instructions and admonitions to the parties named and for this cause in the olde Testament names were giuen either by propheticall instinct or according to the euent of things which came to passe about the time of the birth of children or they were borrowed from the holy ancetours to put the posteritie in mind to follow their steps And thus much of the duties Now followe the consolations that Gods Church people râape from this that the sonne of god is our Sauiour WheÌ as all mankind was included vnder sin and condemnation then the Lord had mercy vpon vs and gaue vnto man the couenant of grace in which he promised that his owne sonne should be our redeemer This is a great and vnspeakable comfort as may appeare in that the angels so greatly reioiced herein wheÌ Christ was born Behold say they I bring you tidings of great ioy that shall be to all the people that is that vnto you is borne in the citie of Dauid a Sauiour which is Christ the lord Now if they reioice thus exceedingly at Christs birth who was not their Sauiour because they stood not in need to be redeemed then much more ought the Church of God to reioyce herein whome it doth principally concerne and no maruel for if we had wanted this blessed Sauiour it had bin better to haue bin a bruit beast or any other creâture then a man for the death of a beast is the ende of his woe but the death of a man without a Sauiour is the beginning of endlesse miserie Satan and his angels are fallen and haue no Sauiour but when man was fallen God of his mercie dealt not so with him but gaue his owne sonne to restore him to a better
the Iewes and all nations vnder his dominions to signifie that Christ was borne at the very time foretold by Iaacob when the crowne and scepter was taken from Iuda and withall to shew that his kingdome was not of this world And it was the good pleasure of God that Christ should not be borne either later or sooner but so many ages from the beginning of the world And this consideration of the very time it selfe serues greatly for the confirmation of our faith For thus may we reason with our selues If God who in the beginning made a promise to our first parents concerning the seede of the woman deferred it almost 4000 yeares and yet at length accomplished the same to the very full then no doubt God hauing promised the resurrection of the dead and life euerlasting will in his good time bring them to passe though as yet we see them not And thus by the accomplishment of all things past should we confirme our hope concerning things to come The place was not at Ierusalem nor Nazareth nor any other citie but onely a village of Iuda called Bethleem that the prophesie of Micheas might be fulfilled Thou Bethleem Ephrata art little to be among the thousands of Iuda yet out of thee shall he come forth vnto me that shal be the ruler in Israel And here we may obserue a memorable example of Gods prouidence which ouerruleth the proceedings of cruell tyrants to the accomplishing of his owne will they themselues for their parts intending nothing lesse Augustus not so much as dreaming of the birth of the Messias gaue commandement that euery man should goe to his owne citie to be taxed and hereupon Ioseph and Marie take their iourney from Nazareth to Bethleem which iourney God himselfe appointed and disposed to this ende that the Messias might be borne in the place which he preordained and foretold by his Prophet The manner of Christs birth was very base and poore for the place where he was borne was a stable and the cradle where he lay was a cratch And he willingly tooke vpon him this pouertie for sundrie causes I. That the Scripture might be fulfilled which saith that he should be the shame and contempt of the people and that he shall grow vp as a roote out of a drie ground and haue neither forme nor beautie II. That he might afterward from this base condition be exalted euen in his manhoode to that rich and glorious estate in which he should manifest himselfe to be Lord of heauen and earth III. He was borne in exceeding pouertie that he might shame the wise men of this world who exceedingly esteeme of their riches power and glorie perswading themselues that without such meanes no good thing can be done And yet for all this they can not so much as reconcile one man to God by all their might wealth wheras Christ himselfe hath done the same both in pouertie and weaknesse and can enlarge and preserue his kingdome without earthly helps When he hung vpon the crosse the souldiers stript him of his garments and beeing naked he brought that to passe which all the Monarchs of the earth in all their royalties could neuer haue performed And whether Christ lie in the manger betweene the Oxe and the Asse or in the pallace of the King it matters not in regard of our saluation IV. He came in this maner that there might be a difference betweene his first comming in the flesh and his last oomming to iudgement In the first he came onely for this ende not to make any outward alterations in the world but to chaunge the conscience and to put in execution the worke of our spirituall redemption and therefore he hath reserued the ouerturning of all earthly estates with the manifestation of his owne glorie to the latter V. Lastly he was borne in a poore estate that he might procure true riches for vs in heauen and withall sanctifie vnto vs our pouertie vpon earth As Paul saith Ye know the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ that he beeing rich for your sakes became poore that ye thorough his pouertie might be made rich He was content to lie in the manger that we might rest in heauen This serues to teach vs to be content to beare any meane condition that the Lord shall send vpon vs for this is the very estate of the sonne of God himselfe And if for our cause he did not refuse the basest condition that euer was why should we murmure at the same for what is the best of vs but miserable sinners and therfore vtterly vnworthie either to go or lie vpon the bare earth and though we fare and lie better then our Lord himselfe yet such is our daintinesse we are not pleased therewith whereas he for his part disdained not the manger of the Oxe And if the Lord of heauen and earth comming into the world finde so little entertainment or fauour we for our parts beeing his members should willingly prepare our selues to take as hard measure at the hands of men The last point is the manifestation of Christs birth that it might be known to the world Where consider two circumstances the first to whome namely to poore shepheards tending their flockes by night and not to great or mightie men louers of this world nor to the priests at Ierusalem contemners of Gods grace and that for two causes one because the shepheards were the fittest persons to publish the same at Bethlehem the other it was Gods pleasure to manifest that in the birth of Christ which Paul saith Not many wise men after the flesh not many mightie not many noble are called but God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise The second is by whome by the angels of the Lord appearing in great glorie vnto the shepheards For the priests of Ierusalem and the rulers of the Synagogues to whome this oâfice did belong held their peace beeing blinded in their manifold errours wicked waies The duties to be learned of the birth of Christ are these First we are admonished hereby to magnifie and praise the name of God saying with Mary My soule doth magnifie the Lord and my spirit reioyceth in God my Sauiour And with Zacharie Blessed be the Lord God of Israel for he hath visited and redeemed his people And with the Angels of heauen Glorie to God in the highest heauens For in this birth is made manifest the wisdome the truth the iustice and mercy and goodnesse of God towards vs more then euer it was before yea as Christ God and man is more excellent then the first Adam created according to Gods owne image and as the spirituall life is better then the naturall life and as the eternall and most holy marriage of Christ the husband and his spouse the Church arising as it were out of the bloode that trickled out of his side is more wonderfull then the creation of Eve of the rib of
his keeper and said Into thy handes O Lord do I commend my spirit Nowe our Sauiour Christ being in the like distresse both by reason of the Iewes who euery way sought his final destruction confusion especially because he felt the full wrath of God seazing vpon him doth make choice of Dauids words and apply them to himselfe in his distresse And by his example was are taught not onely to reade the generall history of the bible but also to obserue the things commanded and forbidden and to apply the same vnto our selues and to our particular estates and dealings whatsoeuer thus the prophet Dauid saith God! How can this be for no part of Scripture penned before the daies of Dauid saith thus of him True indeede but as I take it Dauids meaning is that he read the booke of the lawe and found generall precepts and commandements giuen to Kings and Princes that they should keepe all the ordinances and commandements of God which he beeing a King applyes particularly to his owne person and thereupon saith In the volume of the booke it is written of me c. And this dutie is well practised by the people of God at this day for the Psalmes of Dauid were penned according to the estate of the Church in his time and in these daies the Church of God doeth sing the same with the same spirit that Dauid did and doth apply their seueral estates and conditions Nowe in that Christ commends his soule into the handes of his father hee doth it to testifie that he died not by constraint but willingly and by his own practise he doth teach vs to do the like namly to giue vp our own soules into the hands of god because this dutie is of some difficultie we must obserue three motiues or preparatiues which may induce vs to the better doing of it The first is to consider that God the father of Christ is the creatour of our soules and therefore he is called the father of spirits And if he be a creatour of them then is he also a faithfull preseruer of them For sure it is that God will preserue his owne workemanship Who is or can be so carefull for the ornament preseruation of any worke as the craftes-master and shall not God be more carefull then man Wherefore S. Peter exhorteth vs to committe our soules vnto God as vnto a faithfull creatour The second motiue is this wee must looke to be resolued in our consciences that âod the father of Christ is our father euery man for himselfe must labour to haue the assurance of the pardon of his owne sinnes and that the corruption of his soule bee washed away in the blood of Christ that he may say I am iustified sanctified and adopted by Christ. And when any man can say thus he shall be most desirous and willing to commit his soule into the handes of God This was the reason which mooued Christ to lay down his soule into the handes of God because he is his father The third motiue or preparatiue is a continuall experience obseruation of Gods loue and fauour towards vs in keeping and preseruing him as appeares by Dauids example Into thy hands saith he I commit my soule for thou hast redeemed me O thou God of trueth The time when we are specially to commend our soules into the hand of God is first of all the time of any affliction or danger This was the time wheÌ Dauid commended his soule into the hands of God in the Psalme before named We knowe that in any common danger or perill as the sacking of a citty or burning of an house if a man haue any pretious iewell therein he will first fetch that out and make choise of a faithfull friende to whose custodie he will commit the same euen so in coÌmon perils and daungers we must alwaies remember to commit our soules as a most pretious iewell into the handes of God who is a faithfull creatour Another more speciall and necessarie time of practising this dutie is the houre of death as here Christ doth and Steuen who when the Iewes stoned him to death called on God and said Lord Iesus receiue my spirit And as this dutie is very requisite and necessarie at all times so most especially in the houre of death becaâse the danger is great by reason that Satan will then chiefely assault vs and the guilt of sinne will especially then wound the conscience Lastly at al times we must commit our soules into Gods handes for though we be not alwaies in afflictioâ yet we are alwaies in great danger and when a man lieth downe to rest he knoweth not whether he shall rise againe or no and when he ariseth he knoweth not whether hee shall lie downe againe Yea at this very houre we knowe not what will befall the next And great are the comforts which arise by the practise of this dutie When Dauid was in great danger of his life and his owne people would haue stoned him because their hearts were vexed for their sonnes and daughters which the Amalekites had taken it is said hee comforted himselfe in the Lord his God And the practise of Paul in this case is most excellent for the which cause saith he I suffer those things but I am not ashamed for I knowe whome I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that hee is able to keâpe that which I haue committed vnto him againât that day This worthie seruant of God had committed his life and soule into Gods hand and therefore he saith In all my sufferings I am not ashamed where we see that if a man haue grace in his life-time to commit his soule into Gods hand it will make him bold euen at the point of death And this must be a motiue to cause euery man daily and hourely to lay downe his soule into the handes of God although by the course of nature he may liue twentie or fourtie yeares longer But howsoeuer this dutie be both necessarie and comfortable yet few there be that practise the same Men that haue children are very carefull and diligent to bring them vp vnder some mans tuition if they haue cattel sheep or oxen they prouide keepers to tend them but in the meane season for their owne soules they haue no care they may sinke or swimme or doe what they will This shewes the wonderfull blindnes or rather madnesse of men in the world that haue more care for their cattell then for their owne soules but as Christ hath taught vs by his example so let euery one of vs in the feare of God learne to commit our soules into the hand of God Againe in that Christ layes downe his owne soule and withall the soules of all the faithfull into the hands of the father we further learne three things The first that the soule of man doth not vanish away as the soules of beasts and other creatures there is gâeat difference
will teach you the feare of the Lord shewing his desire that the same benefits which it had pleased God to bestow on him might also in like manner be conueied to others Therfore it is a great shame to see men professing religion carried away with euery company and with the vanities and fashions of the world whereas they should rather drawe euen the worst men that be to the fellowship of those graces of God which they haue receiued That which the Lord spake to the prophet Ieremie must be applied to all men Let them returne vnto thee but returne not thou vnto them In instruments of musicke the string out of tune must be set vp to the rest that be in tune and not the rest to it Againe in that he checkes hi fellowe it shewes that those which be touched for their owne sinnes are also grieued when they see other men sinne and offend God But to goe further in this point let vs diligently and carefully marke the manner of his reproofe Fearest thou not God seeing thou art in the same condemnation In which words he rips vp his lewdnes euen to the quicke and giues him a worthie item telling him that the cause of all their former wickednesse had beene the want of the feare of God And this point must euery one of vs marke with great diligence For if we enter into our hearts and make a through search wee shall finde that this is the roote and fountaine of all our offences Wee miserable men for the most part haue not grace to consider that we are alwaies before God and to quake and tremble at the consideration of his presence and this makes vs so often to offend God in our liues as we doe Abraham comming before Abimelech shifting for himselfe saide that Sara was his sister and being demanded why he did so answered because he thought the feare of God was not in that place insinuating that he which wants the feare of God wil not make conscience of any sinne whatsoeuer Would we then euen from the bottome of our hearts turne to God and become new creatures then let vs learne to feare God which is nothing els but this when a man is perswaded in his owne heart and conscience that wheresoeuer he be he is in the presence and sight of God and by reason therof is afraid to sinne This we must haue fully settled in our hearts if we desire to learne but the first lesson of true wisdome But what reason vseth the theefe to draw his fellow to the feare of God Thou art saith he in the same condemnation that is by thy sinnes manifold transgressions thou hast deserued death and it is now most iustly inflicted vpon thee wilt thou not yet feare God Where we are taught that temporall punishments and crosses ought to be meanes to worke in vs the feare of God for that is one end why they are sent of God It is good for me saith Dauid that I haue been chastised that I may learne thy statutes And Paul saith When we are chastised we are nurtured of the Lord. And the Iewes are taught by the prophet Micah to say I will beare the wrath of the Lord because I haue sinned against him The second fruit of his conuersion is that he condemneth himselfe and his fellow for their sinnes saying Indeede we are righteously here for we receiue things worthie for that we haue done that is we haue wonderfully sinned against Gods maiestie and against our brethren and therefore this grieuous punishment which we beare is most iust and due vnto vs. This fruit of repentance springs and growes very thinne among vs for fewe there be which doe seriously condemne themselues for their owne sinnes the manner of men is to condemne others and to crie out that the world was neuer so bad but bring them home to themselues and you shall find that they haue many excuses and defences as plaister-worke to cast ouer their foule and filthie sinnes and if they be vrged to speake against themselues the worst will be thus God helpe vs we are all sinners euen the best of vs. But certen it is that he which is thoroughly touched in conscience for his sinnes both can and will speake more against himselfe for his manifold offences then all the world besides Thus Paul when he was conuerted calls himselfe the chiefe of all sinners And the prodigall childe confessed that he had sinned against heauen and against his father and was not worthie to be called his child The third fruit of his conuersion is that he excuseth our Sauiour Christ and giueth testimonie of his innocencie saying But this man hath done nothing amisse Marke here Pilate condemned Christ Herod mocked him all the learned Scribes and Pharises condemned him and the people crie away with him let him be crucified and among his owne disciples Peter denied him and the rest ranne away there remaines onely this poore silly wretch vpon the crosse to giue testimonie of Christs innocencie whereby we learne that God chooseth the simple ones of this world to ouerthrow the wisdom of the wise and therefore we must take heede that wee be not offended at the Gospell of Christ by reason that for the most part simple and meane men in the world embrace it Nay marke further this one theife beeing conuerted had a better iudgement in matters concerning Gods kingdome then the whole bodie of the Iewes And by this all students may learne that if they desire to haue in themselues vpright iudgement in matters of religion first of all they must become repentant sinners and though a manâhaue neuer so much learning yet if he be carried away with his owne blind affections and lusts they will corrupt and darken his iudgement Men which worke in mines and coale-pits vnder the earth are troubled with nothing so much as with damps which make their candle burne darke and sometimes put it quite out Nowe euery mans sinnes are the damps of his heart which when they take place doe dim the light of his iudgement and cast a mist ouer the mind and darken the vnderstanding and reason and therefore a needefull thing it is that men in the first place should prouide for their own conuersion The fourth fruit of his repentance is that he praieth for mercy at Christs hands Lord saith he remember me when thou commest into thy kingdom in which praier we may see what is the propertie of faith This theife at this instant heard nothing of Christ but the scornings and mockings of the people and he saw nothing but a base âstate full of ignominie and shame and the cursed death of the crosse yet neuerthelesse hee nowe beleeues in Christ and therefore intreats for saluation at his hand Hence we learne that it is one thing to beleeue in Christ and another to haue feeling and experience and that euen then when we haue no sense or experience we must beleeue
this temple and in three daies I will build it vp againe more plainly I haue saith he power to lay downe my life and I haue power to take it againe From whence we learne diuers instructions First whereas Christ raiseth himselfe from death to life it serueth to prooue that he was not onely man but also true God For the bodie beeing dead could not bring againe the soule and ioyne it selfe vnto the same and make it selfe aliue againe neither yet the soule that is departed from the bodie can returne againe and quicken the bodie and therefore there was some other nature in Christ namely his godhead which did revnite soule and bodie togither and thereây quicken the manhood Secondly if Christ giue life to himselfe beeing dead in the graue then much more nowe beeing aliue and in heauen glorified is hee able to raise vp his members from death to life Wee are all by nature euen starke dead in sinne as the deade bodie rotten in the graue and therefore our duty is to come to Christ our Lord by humble prayer earnestly intreating him that he would raise vs vp euery day more and more from the graue of our sinnes to newnesse of life He can of men deade in their sinnes make vs aliue vnto himselfe to liue in righteousnes and true holines all the daies of our life The third thing is that Christ rose againe with an earthquake And this serueth to prooue that he lost nothing of his power by death but still remained the absolute Lord and King of heauen and earth to whome therefore the earth vnder his feete trembling doth him homage This also prooueth vnto vs that Christ which lay dead in the graue did raise himselfe againe by his owne almightie power Lastly it serueth to conuince the keepers of the graue the women which came to embalme him and the disciples which came to the sepulchre and would not yet beleeue that he was risen againe But how came this earthquake Ans. Saint Matthew saith there was a great earthquake For the Angel of the Lord descended from heauen c. This shewes that the power of angels is great in that they can mooue and stirre the earth Three angels destroied Sodom and Gomorrha An angel destroied the first borne of Egypt in one night In the hoast of Senacherib one angel slue in one night an hundreth fourescore and fiue thousand men Of like power is the deuill himselfe to shake the earth and to destroy vs all but that God of his goodnesse limits and restraines him of his libertie Well if one angel be able to shake the earth what then will Christ himselfe doe when he shall come to iudgement the second time with many thousand thousands of angels oh how terrible and fearefull will his comming be Not without cause saith the holy Ghost that the wicked at that day shall crie out wishing the hills to fall vpon them and the mountaines to couer them for feare of that great and terrible day of the Lord. The fourth thing is that an Angel ministred to Christ beeing to rise againe in that he came to the graue and rolled away the stone and sate vpon it Where obserue first how the angels of God minister vnto Christ though dead and buried whereby they acknowledge that his power maiestie and authoritie is not included within the bonds of the earth but extends it selfe euen to the heauens themselues and the hosts thereof and that according to his humanitie Wicked men for their parts laboured to close him vp in the earth as the basest of all creatures but the angels of heauen most readily accept him as their soueraigne Lord and king as in like manner they did in his temptation in the wildernes and in his agonie in the garden Secondly that the opinion of the Papists and others which thinke that the bodie of Christ went through the graue-stone when he rose againe is without warrant For the end no doubt why the angel rolled away the stone was that Christ might come forth And indeed it is against the order of nature that one body should passe through another without corruption or alteration of either considering that euery bodie occupies a place and two bodies at the same instant can not be in one proper place Furthermore it is saide that when the angel sate on the stone his countenance was like lightening and his rayment as white as snow and this serued to shew what was the glorie of Christ himselfe For if the seruant and minister be so glorious then endles is the glorie of the lord and master himselfe Lastly it is saide that for feare of the angel the watchmen were astonied and became as dead men which teacheth vs that what God would haue come to passe all the world can neuer hinder For though the Iewes had closed vp the graue with a stone and set a band of souldiours to watch least Christ should by any meanes be taken away yet all this auaileth nothing by an angel from heauen the seale is broken the stone is remooued and the watchmen at their wittes endes And this came to passe by the prouidence of God that after the watchmen had testified these things to the Iewes they might at length be conuicted that Christ whome they crucified was the Messias The fifth and last point is that Christ rose not alone but accompanied with others as S. Matthew saith that the graues opened and many bodies of the Saints which slept arose and came out of the graues and went into the holy citie and appeared vnto many after Christs resurrection And this came to passe that the church of God might know and consider that there is a reuiuing and quickning vertue in the resurrection of Christ wherby he is able not onely to raise our dead bodies vnto life but also when we are dead in sinne to raise vs vp to newnesse of life And in this very point stands a maine difference betweene the resurrection of Christ and the resurrection of any other man For the resurrection of Peter nothing auailes to the raising of Dauid or Paul but Christs resurrection auailes for all that haue beleeued in him by the very same power whereby he raised himselfe he raiseth all his members and therfore he is called a quickning spirit And let vs marke the order obserued in rising First Christ riseth and theÌ the Saints after him And this came to passe to verefie the Scripture which saith that Christ is the first borne of the dead Now he is the first borne of the deadâ in that he hath this dignitie and priuiledge to rise to eternall life the first of all men It is true indeed that Lazarus and sundrie others in time rose before Christ but yet they rose to liue a mortall life and to die againe Christ he is the first of all that rose to life euerlasting and to glorie neuer any rose before Christ in this manner And the persons that
yet afterward for a time hee doth as it were hide the same in some corner of their hearts so as they haue no feeling thereof but thinke themselues to be void of all grace and this he doth for no other ende but to humble them and yet againe after all this the first grace is further renued and reuiued Thus dealt the Lord with Dauid and Salomon for whereas he was a pen-man of Scripture and therefore an holy man of God we may not thinke that he was wholly forsaken with Peter and in this place with Thomas And the experience of this shall euery seruant of God finde in himselfe The second appearance of Christ was to seuen of the disciples as they went on fishing in which hee giues three testimonies of his godhead and that by death his power was nothing diminished The first that when the disciples had fished all night and caught nothing afterward by his direction they catch fish in aboundance and that presently This teacheth vs that Christ is a soueraigne Lord ouer all creatures and hath the disposing of them in his owne handes and that if good successe followe not when men are painefull in their callings it is because God will prepare and make them fit for a further blessing Christ comes in the morning and giues his disciples a great draught of fish yet before this can be they must labour all night in vaine Ioseph must be made ruler ouer all Egypt but first he must be cast into a dungeon where he can see no sunn nor light to prepare him to that honour And Dauid must be King ouer Israel but the Lord will first prepare him hereunto by raising vp Saul to persecute him Therefore when God sândeth any hinderances vnto vs in our callings wee must not despaire nor bee discouraged for they are the meanes whereby God maketh vs fit to receiue greater blessings at his handes either in this life or in the life to come The second is that the net was vnbroke though it had in it great fishes to the number of an hundred fifty three The third that when the disciples came to land they sawe hotte coales and fish laid thereon and bread Nowe some may aske whence was this foode Answ. The same Lord that was able to prouide a Whale to swallowe vp Ionas and so to saue him and he that was able to prouide a fish for Peters angle with a peece of twentie pence in the mouth and to make a little bread and a fewe fishes to feede so many thousands in the wildernesse the same also doeth of himselfe prouide bread and fishes for his disciples This teacheth vs that not not onely the blessing but also the very hauing of meate drinke apparell is from Christ and hereupon all states of men euen the kings of the earth are taught to pray that God would giue them their daily bread Againe when we sit downe to eate and drinke this must put vs in minde that wee are the guests of Christ himselfe our foode which we haue comes of his meere gift and hee it is that entertaines vs if wee could see it And for this cause wee must soberly and with great reuerence in feare and trembling vse all gods creatures as in his presence And when we eate and drinke wee must alwaies looke that all our speech be such as may beseeme the guests of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. Vsually the practise of men is farre otherwise for in feasting many take libertie to surfet to be drunke to sweare to blasâheme but if we serue the Lord let vs remember whose guests we are and who is our entertainer and so behaue our selues as being in his presence that all our actions and words may tend to his glorie The third appearance was to Iames as S. Paul recordeth although the same be not mentioned in any of the Euangelists The fourth was to all his disciples in a mountaine whither he had appointed them to come The fift last appearance was in the mount of Oliues when he ascended into heauen Of these three last appearances because the holy Ghost hath only mentioned them I omitte to speake and with the repeating of them I let them passe Thus much of the appearances of Christ after his resurrection the witnesses thereof are of three sorts I. angels II. women that came to the graue to embaulme him III. Christs owne disciples who did publish and preach the same according as they had seene and heard of our Sauiour Christ and of these likewise I omit to speake because there is not any speciall thing mentioned of them by the Euangelists Nowe follow the vses which are twofold some respect Christ and some respect our selues Vses which concerne Christ are three I. whereas Christ Iesus beeing starke dead rose againe to life by his owne power it serueth to prooue vnto vs that he was the sonne of God Thus Paul speaking of Christ saith that hee was deâlared mightily to bee the sonne of God touching the spirit of sanctification by the resurrection from the dead And by the mouth of Dauid God said Thou art my sonne this day I haue begot thee Which place must bee vnderstood not so much of the eternal generation of Christ before al worlds as of the manifestation thereof in time after this manner This day that is at the time of thine incarnâtion but especially at the daie of thy resurrection haue I begotten thee that is I haue made manifest that thou art my sonne so is this place expouÌded by S. Paul in the Acts. SecoÌdly Christs rising froÌ death by his own poâer prooues vnto vs euidently that he is Lord ouer al things that are this vse S. Paul makes hereof for saith he Christ therefore died that he might be Lord both of the dead of the quick And indeed whereas he rose againe on this mâner he did herebâ shew himselfe most plainly to be a mighty prince ouer the graueâ death hel condemnation one that had alâ sufficient power to ouercome them Thirdly it prooues vnto vs that he was a perfit priest and that his death passion was a perfect satisfaction to the iustice of god for the âinnes of mankind For whereas Christ died he died for our sinnes now if he had not fully satisfied for them all though there had remained but one sinne for which he had made no satisfaction he had not risen againe but death which came into the world by sinne and is strengthened by it would haue held him in bondage and therefore whereas he rose againe it is more then manifest that he hath made so full a satisfaction that the merit therof doth and shall counteruaile the iustice of God for all our offences To this purpose Paul saith If Christ be not risen againe your faith is vaine and you are yet in your sinnes that is Christ had not satisfied for your sinnes or at least you could not
Christ and we are stewards of them a while for the good of others The more the Lord giueth to a man the more he requireth at his hands and as for such as hauing good gifts abuse the same their sinne is the more grieuous and their daunger the greater Men of great gifts vnlesse they vse them aright with humbled hearts shall want Gods blessing vpon them For he giueth grace to the humble The high hills after much tillage are often barren whereas the low vallies by the streames of waters passing through them are very fruitfull and the gifts of God ioyned with a swelling heart are fruitlesse but ioyned with loue and the grace of humilitie they edifie Secondly if Christ ascend vp to heauen to giue gifts vnto men here we may see how many a man and woman in these our daies are ouerseene in that they plead ignorance and say that they hope God will haue them excused for it seeing they are not learned they haue dull wittes and it is not possible to teach them now they are past learning and hereupon they presume they may liue in grosse ignorance as blinde almost in religion as when they were first borne But marke I pray you who it is that is ascended vp to heauen namely Christ Iesus our Lord who made thee of nothing Now was he able to giue thee a beeing when thou was not and is he not likewise able to put knowledge into thy soule if so be thou wilt vse the meanes which he hath appointed and the rather seeing he is ascended for that end but if thou wilt not vse the meanes to come to knowledge thy case is desperate and thou art the cause of thine owne condemnation and thou bringest confusion vpon thine owne head Therfore let ignorant men labour for knowledge of Gods word Ignorance shall excuse none it will not stand for paiment at the day of iudgement Christ is ascended to this ende to teach the ignorant to giue knowledge and wisdome vnto the simple to giue gifts of prophecie vnto his ministers that they may teach his people Therefore I say againe let such as be ignorant vse the meanes diligently and God will giue the blessing Thirdly whereas it is thought to be a thing not possible to furnish a whole Church with preaching ministers it seemes to be otherwise For wherefore did Christ ascend to heauen was it not to giue gifts vnto his Church what is Christs hand now shortned vndoubtedly we may resolue our selues that Christ bestowed gifts sufficient vpon men in the Church but it is for our sinnes that they are not imploied The fountaines of learning the Vniuersities though they are not dammed vp yet they streame not abroad as they might Many there be in them indued with worthie gifts for the building of the Church but the couetousnes of men hindereth the comfortable entrance which otherwise might be Lastly seeing Christ ascended to giue gifts needefull for his Church as the gift of teaching the gift of prophecie the gift of tongues of wisdome and knowledge the dutie of euery man is especially of those which liue in the schooles of learning to labour by all meanes to increase cherish and preserue their gifts and as Paul exhorteth Timothie to stirre vp the gift of God that is as men preserue the fire by blowing it so by our diligence we must kindle and reuiue the gifts and graces of God bestowed on vs. Christ hath done his part and there is nothing required but our paines and fidelitie The third benefit that comes by Christs ascension is that he ascended to prepare a place for all that should beleeue in him In my fathers house saith Christ are many dwelling places if it were not so I would haue told you I goe to prepare a place for you For by the sinne of Adam our entrance into heauen was taken away If Adam by his fall did exclude himselfe from the earthly paradise then how much more did he exclude himselfe from heauen And theâefore all mankind sinning in him was likewise depriued of heauen The people of Israel beeing in woe and miserie cried out that they had sinned and therefore the Lord had couered himselfe with a cloud that their praiers could not passe through And Esai saith that our sinnes are a wall betwixt God and vs. And S. Iohn that no vncleane thing must enter into the heauenly Ierusalem Now seeing we haue shut our selues out of heauen by our sinnes it was requiâite that Christ Iesus our Sauiour should goe before vs to prepare a place and to make readie a way for vs. For he is king ouer all he hath the keies of heauen he openeth and no man shutteth therfore it is in his power to lât vs in though we haue shut our selues out But some may say if this be the ende of his ascension to prepare a place in heauen then belike such as died before the comming of Christ were not in heauen Ans. As there are two degrees of glorie one incomplete and the other complete or perfect for the faithfull departed are in glorie but in part and there remaineth fulnesse of glory for them at the day of iudgement when soule and bodie shall be both glorified together so answerably there are two degrees of preparation of places in heauen The places of glorie were in part prepared for the faithfull from the beginning of the world but the full preparation is made by Christs ascension And of this last preparation is the place of Iohn to be vnderstood The vse of this doctrine is very profitable First it ouerthroweth the fond doctrine of the church of Rome which teacheth that Christ by his death did merit our iustification and that we beeing once iustified doe further merit saluation and purchase for our selues a place in heauen But this is as it were to make a partition betweene Christ and vs in the worke of our redemption whereas in truth not onely the beginning and continuance of our saluation but also the accomplishment thereof in our vocation iustification sanctification glorification is wholly and onely to be ascribed to the meere merit of Christ and therefore hauing redeemed vs on earth he also ascends to prepare a place in heauen for vs. Secondly this serueth to condemne the fearefull lamentable and desperate securitie of these our daies Great is the loue of Christ in that he was content to suffer the pangs of hell to bring vs out of hell and withall to goe to heauen to prepare a place for vs there and yet who is it that careth for this place or maketh any account therof who forsaketh this world seekes vnto Christ for it And further least any maÌ should say alas I know not the way therfore Christ before he ascended made a new liuing way with his own blood as the Apostle speaketh And to take away all excuses froÌ men he hath set markes and bounds in this way and hath placed guides in it
is manifest in Pharao for though God sent most grieuous plagues both vpon him and all the land of Egypt yet would he not submit himselfe saue onely for a fit while the hand of God was vpon him for after he returned to the former obstinacie in which he continued till he was drowned in the sea And this iudgement of God is the more fearefull because when a man is in the midst of all his miserie he feeles no miserie And as in some kinde of sicknes a man may die languishing so where hardnes of heart raignes wholly finally a man may descend to the pit of hell triumphing reâoycing And to come neere to our selues it is to be feared least this iudgement of all iudgements be among vs in these our daies For where is any âuâning to God by repentance Still men goe forward in sinne without remorse We haue had the word preached among vs a long time but it taketh no place in mens hearts They are not softned with the hammer of Gods word nay they are like the smiths stithy or anuil which the more it is beat with the haÌnmar the harder it is But in the feare of God let vs seeke to be changed and take heede the deceitfulnes of sinne is wonderfull Let vs not be caried away with an ouerweening of our selues a man may haue good gifts of God as the gift of knowledge the gift of prophecie the gift of conceiuing a prayer I say not of praying truly and hereupon thinke himselfe in good case and yet for all this haue nothing but an impenitent and flintie heart For this cause it standeth euery man vpon to looke vnto it least this iudgement of God take hold on him And that we may auoid the same we must labour for two things I. to feele the heauy burden of our sinnes and be touched in conscience for them euen as we are troubled in our bodies with the aches and paines thereof this is a token of grace II. We must labour to feele in our owne soules the want of Christ we say indeede that we feele it but it is a very great matter to haue an heart that doth open it selfe and as it were gape after Christ as the drie and thirstie land where no water is Though we haue knowledge and learning neuer so much and many other gifts of God yet if we haue not broken hearts that feele the burden of our sinnes and the want of Christ and that we stand in neede of euery droppe of his bloode for the washing away of all these our sinnes our case is miserable And the rather we must preuent this hardnesse of heart because Christ Iesus in heauen sits at the right hand of his father in full power and authoritie to kill and confound all those that be his enemies and will not submit themselues to beare his yoke The second way is by finall desperation I say finall because all kind of desperation is not euill For when a man despaireth of himselfe and of his owne power in the matter of his saluation it tends to his eternall comfort But finall desperation is when a man vtterly despaires of the pardon of his owne sinnes and of life euerlasting Examples hereof we haue in Saul that slue himselfe and in Achitophel and Iudas that hanged themselues This sinne is caused thus So many sinnes as a man committeth without repentance so many most bloodie wounds he giueth vnto his owne soule and either in death or life God makes him feele the smart and the huge waight of them all whereby the soule sinkes downe into the gulfe of despaire without recouerie God said to Cain If thou doe amisse sinne lyeth at âhy doore Where he vseth a borrowed speech from wild beasts who so long as they are sleeping stirre not but beeing awaked they flie in a mans face and rend out his throat In like maner the sinnes which thou committest lie at the doore of thine heart though thou feele them not and if thou doe not preuent the danger by speedy repentance God will make thee to feele them once before thou die and raise vp such terrours in thy conscience that thou shalt thinke thy selfe to be in hell before thou art in hell and therefore it is good for euery man to take heede how he continues an enemie to Christ. The best course is to turne betime from our âinnes and become the friends of Christ that so we may escape these fearefull iudgements And whereas Christ in this manner gouernes all things in heauen earth we are bound to performe vnto him three duties reuerence obedience thankfulnes For the first Paul saith God hath exalted him and giuen him a name aboue all names that at the name of Iesus which name is his exaltation in heauen in full power and glorie should euery knee bowe We dare not so much as speake of an earthly king vnreuerently what reuerence then do we owe vnto Christ the king of heauen and earth Dauids heart was touched in that he had cut off but the lap of Sauls garment when he might haue slaine him because he was the Lords annointed On then howe much more ought our hearts to be touched if we shall in the least measure dishonour Christ Iesus our Lord and king SecoÌdly we are here taught to performe obedience to him to do him all the homage we can The master of the family in all his lawefull commandements must be obeyed nowe the Church of Christ is a family and we are members thereof therefore we must yeeld obedience to him in all things for all his commandements are iust When Saul was chosen king ouer Israel certaine men which feared God whose hearts God had touched followed him to Gibea and brought him presents but the wicked despised him the same is much more to be verified in vs toward Christ our Lord. Wee must haue our hearts touched with desire to performe obedience vnto him if not we are men of Belial that despise him If this obedience were put in practise the Gospel would haue better successe in the hearts of the people and the Lords sabbath would be better kept and men would beare greater loue both to God and to their neighbours then nowe they doe The third dutie which we owe vnto him is thankfulnesse for the endlesse care which he sheweth in the gouerning and preseruing of vs. When Dauid waxed olde and had made Salomon his sonne king in his stead al the people shouted and cried God saue king Salomon God saue king Salomon so as the earth rang againe Shall the people of Israel thus reioice at the crowning of Salomon and shall not we much more reioice when as Christ Iesus is placed in heauen at the right hand of his father and hath the euerlasting scepter of his kingdome put into his hand And we are to shewe this thankfulnesse vnto him by doing any thing in this world that may tend to his honour and glorie though
loue In these daies it is hard to finde these duties performed in any place For both practise and prouerb is commonly this Euery man for himselfe and God for vs all but it is a graceles saying and the contrarie must be practised of all that desire to be guided by the spirit The seuenth fruit is faith Faith or fidelitie standeth in these two duties One to make conscience of a lie and to speake euery thing whereof we speake as we thinke it is and not to speake one thing and thinke an other A rare thing it is to finde this vertue in the world now adaies who is he that maketh conscience of a lie and is not truth banished out of our coasts considering that for gaines and outward commodities men make no bones of glosing and dissembling but alas the practise is damnable and the contrarie is the fruit of the holy Ghost namely to speake the truth from the heart he that can doe this by the testimonie of God himselfe shall rest in the mountaine of his holines euen in the kingdome of heauen The second point wherein fidelitie consisteth is when a man hath made a promise that is lawfull and good to keepe and performe the same Some thinke it is a small matter to breake promise but indeede it is a fruit of the flesh and contrariwise a fruit of the spirit to performe a lawfull promise and a mans word should be as sure as an obligation and in conscience a man is bound to keepe promise so farre forth as he will to whome the promise is made Indeede if a man be released of his promise he is then free otherwise if we promise and doe not performe we doe not onely cracke our credit before men but also sinne before God The eight fruit of the spirit is meekenesse which is a notable grace of God when a man prouoked by iniuries doth neither intend nor enterprise the requitall of the same And it stands in three duties The first is to interpret the sayings and doings of other men in better part as much as possibly may be The second when men mistake and misconsture our sayings and doings if the matter be of smaller moment to be silent patient as Christ was when he was accused before the high priests Pharises this being withal remembred that if the matter be of weight and moment we may defend our selues by soft and mild answers The third is not to contend in word or deed with any man but when we are to deale with others to speake our minde and so an ende The last fruit of the spirit is temperance whereby a man bridleth his appetite or lust in meate drinke and apparell In bridling the lust these rules must be obserued I. Eating and drinking must be ioyned with continuall fasting after this manner We must not glut our selues but rather abstaine from that which nature desireth and as some vse to speake leaue our stomackes crauing II. A man must so eate and drinke as afterward he may the better be inabled for Gods worship Creatures are abused when they make vs vnfit to serue God The common fault is on the Sabbath day men so pamper themselues as that they are made vnfit both to heare and learne Gods word and fitte for nothing but to slumber and sleepe but following this rule of temperance these faults shall be amended III. This must be a caueat in our apparell that we be attired according to our callings in holy comelinesse The Lord hath threatned to visit all those that are cloathed in strange apparrell And holy comelinesse is this when the apparell is both for fashion and matter so made and worne that it may expresse shew forth the graces of God in the heart as sobrietie temperance grauitie c. and the beholder may take occasion by the apparell to acknowledge and commend these vertues But lamentable is the time looke on men and women in these daies and you may see and read their sinnes written in great letters on their apparell as intemperance pride and wantonnesse Euery day new fashions please the world but indeede that holy comelines which the holy Ghost doth commend to vs is the right fashion when all is done And these are the nine fruits of the spirit which we must put in practise in our liues and conuersations Fourthly if we beleeue in the holy Ghost and thereupon doe perswade our selues that he will dwell in vs we must daily labour as we are commaunded to keepe our vessells in holinesse and honour vnto the Lord and the reason is good If a man be to entertaine but an earthly prince or some man of state he would be sure to haue his house in a readines and all matters in order against his comming so as euery thing might be pleasing vnto so worthy a guest well now behold we put our confidence and affiance in the holy Ghost and doe beleeue that he wil come vnto vs and âanctifie vs and lodge in our hearts He is higher then all states in the world whatsoeuer and therefore we must looke that our bodies and soules be kept in an honourable and holy manner so as they may be fit temples for him to dwell in S. Paul biddeth vsâ not to grieue the holy spirit where the holy Ghost is compared to a guest and ouâ bodies and soules vnto Innes and as men vse their guests friendly and courteously shewing vnto them all seruice and dutie so must we doe to Gods spirit which is come to dwell and abide in vs doing nothing in any case which may disquiet or molest him Now there is nothing so grieuous vnto him as our sinnes and therefore we must make conscience of all manner of sinne least by abusing of our selues we doe cause the holy Ghost as it were with greefe to depart from vs. When the arke of the couenant which was a signe of the presence of God was in the house of Obed Edom the text saith that the Lord blessed him and all his house but when the holy Ghost dwels in a mans heart there is more then the arke of the Lord present euen God himselfe and therfore may we looke for a greater blessing Now then shall we grieue the holy Ghost by sinning seeing we reape such benefit by his aboad It is said that our Sauiour Christ was angrie when he came into the temple at Ierusalem and saw the abuses therein Now shall he be angrie for the abuses that are done in a temple of stone and seeing the temples of our bodies which are not made of stone but are spirituall figured by that earthly temple seeing them I say abused by sinne will he not be much more angrie Yea we may assure our selues he can not abide that And therefore if we beleeue in the holy Ghost we must hereupon be mooued to keepe our bodies and soules pure and cleane And further to perswade vs hereunto we must remember this that when
to passe Ans. As God determines what things shall come to passe so hee doeth with all determine the meanes whereby the same things are effected Before all worlds God decreed that men should liue vpon earth and he decreed likewise that meate drinke and cloathing should be vsed that life might be preserued Now prayer is one of the most excellent meanes whereby sundry things are brought to passe therefore Gods eternall counsell touching things to come doth not exclude praier and like meanes but rather include and implie the same The second question is what kind of actioÌ praier is Ans. It is no lip-labour it is the putting vp of a suite vnto God and this action is peculiar to the very heart of a man Rom. 8.26 The spirit makes request for vs. But how with grones in the heart Exod. â4 15 The Lord saith to Moses Why criest thou yet there is no mention made that Moses spake any word at all the Lord no doubt accepted the inward mourning and desire of his heart for a crie Psal. 38.10 and 11.4 The third question is what is the forme or rule according to which wee are to pray Ans. It is the reuealed will and word of God A man in humbling his soule before God is not to pray as his affections carrie him and for what he list but all is to be done according to the expresse word So as those things which God hath commanded vs to aske we are to aske those things which he hath not commanded vs to aske we are in no wise to pray for 1. Iohn 5.14 This is the assurance which we haue of him that if wee aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs. This then is a speciall clause to be marked that men must pray in knowledge not in ignorance Here weigh the case of poore ignorant people they talke much of praying for themselues and others they imagine that they pray very deuoutly to God but alas they doe nothing lesse because they know not what to aske according to gods will They therfore must learn Gods word and pray according to the same els it will prooue in the end that all their praying was nothing but as mocking and flat dishonouring of God The fourth question is with what affection a man must praie Ans. Praier must proceede from a broken and contrite heart This is the sacrifice which God accepteth Psal. 51. 17. When Ahab abased himselfe though hee did ââ in hypocrisie yet God had some respect vnto it 1. King 21.29 saith the Lord to Eliah seest thou how Ahab is huÌbled before me This contrition of heart stands in two things The first of them is a liuely feeling of our owne sinne miserie and wretched estate how that we are compassed about with innumerable enemies euen with the deuill and his angels and within abound euen with huge seas of wants and rebellious corruptions whereby we most grieuously displease God and are vile in our owne eyes Beeing therefore thus beset on euery side we are to be touched with the sense of this our great miserie And he that will pray aright must put on the person and the very affection of a poore wretched begger and certenly not beeing grieued with the rufull condition in which we are in our selues it is not possible for vs to pray effectually Psal. 130.1 Out of the deepest called vpon thee O Lord that is when I was in my greatest miserie and as it were not farre from the gulfes of hell then I cried to God Esay 26.16 Lord in trouble haue they visited thee they powred out a prayer when thy chastening was vpon them 1. Sam. 1.15 I am a woman saith Anna of an hard spirit that is a trouble soule and haue powred my soule before the Lord. Hence it appeareth that the ordinarie praiers of most men grieuously displease God seeing they are made for fashion onely without any sense and feeling of their miseries commonly men come with the Pharise in ostentation of their integritie and they take great paines with their lippes but their hearts wander from the Lord. The second thing required in a contrite heart is a longing desire and hungring after Gods graces and benefits whereof we stand in neede It is not sufficient for a man to buckle as it were and to goe crooked vnder his sinnes and miseries but also he must haue a desire to be eased of them and to be enriched with graces needfull Thus Hezekias the King and the Prophet Isaiah the sonne of Amos prayed against Senacharib and cried vnto heauen 2. Chr. 32.10 Where we may see what a marueilous desire they had to obtaine their request So also Rom. 8.16 The spirit maketh request with grones so great that they can not be vttered as they are felt Dauid Psal. â43 6 saith that he desireth after the Lord as the thirstie land Now we know that the ground parched with heate opens it selfe in riâts and cranies and gapes towards heauen as though it would deuoure the clouds for want of moysture and thus must the heart be disposed to Gods grace till it obtaine it The people of Israel beeing in grieuous aâfliction how doe they pray They powre out their soules like water before the face of the Lord. Lament 2. 1â The fift question is in whose name prayer must be made Ans. It must not be made in the name of any creature but onely in the name and mediation of Christ. Ioh. 14.14 If yee aske any thing in my name I will doe it A man is not to present his prayers to God in any worthines of his owne merits For what is he to make the best of himselfe what can he make of himselfe by nature he is no better then the very firebrand of hell and of all Gods creatures on earth the most outragious rebell to God and therefore can not be heard for his owne sake As for Saints they can be no mediatours seeing euen they themselues in heauen are accepted of God not for themselues but onely for the blessed merits of Christ. If any man sinne saith Saint Iohn 1. epist. chap. 2.1 we hââe an aduocate with the father Iesus Christ. But howe prooues he this It followes then And he is the reconciliation for our sinnes His reason stands thus hee which must be an advocate must first of al be a reconciliation for vs no saints can be a reconciliation for vs therefore no Saints can be aduocates Therefore in this place is manifest an other fault of ignorant people They crie often Lord helpe me Lord haue mercie vpon me But in whose name pray they poore soules like blind bayards they rush vpon the Lord they knowe no mediatour in whose name they should present their praiers to him Litle do they consider with themselues that God is as well a most terrible Iudge as a mercifull father The sixt question is Whether faith be requisite to praier or not Ans. Prayer is to be made with faith whereby a man must
they are distinguished and the order of them how the Father is the first the Sonne the second the holy ghost the third and therefore how the father is to be called vpon in the name of the sonne by the holy Ghost By this the praiers of Gods Church and the praiers of heathen men are distinguished who inuocate God as creator out of the father Sonne holy Ghost And hence it is manifest that ignorant and silly people which doe not so much as dreame of the vnion distinction and order of the persons in Trinitie make but a cold and slender kind of praying 2. Secondly we may learne hereby that we are not in any wise to inuocate Saints and Angels but onely the true Iehoua The reason standes thus This praier is either a perfect platforme for all praiers or not to say it were not were an iniurie to our Sauiour Christ to say it is so is also to graunt that it doth fully set downe to whome all praiers are to be made Now in these words there is set downe no inuocation but of God alone For in praier to be tearmed Our father is proper to God Esai 64.16 Thou art our father though Abraham be ignorant of vs and Israel know vs not yet thou O Lord art our father and redeemer Papists therefore that are the great patrons of inuocation of Saints in their reformed breuiaries missals deale very fondly for first they pray to Marie that shee would pray to Christ for them and when they haue so done like iuglers they come to Christ and pray vnto him that he would accept Maries praier for them 3. Thirdly we learne that there can be no intercessour betweene God and vs but onely Christ. For here we are taught to come to God not as to a iudge but as to a kind and louing father Now he is a father to vs onely by Christ as for Angels and Saints and all creatures they are not able to procure by any meanes that God should become a father no not so much as to one man 4. Againe if the God to whome we pray be a father we must learne to acquaint our selues with the promises which he hath made in his word to quicken our hearts in all our praiers vnto him and thereby to gather affiance to our selues and perswasion that he wil graunt our requests For this word Father implies a readines and willingnes in God to heare and be mercifull to our praiers And a father can not but must needes make promise of fauour to those that be his children and therefore it can not be that he should call God his father truly which hath not in his heart this assurance that God will fulfill all his promises made vnto him Promises made to praier as these and such like are to be marked as follow 2. Chron. 7.14 If my people among whome my name is called vpon doe humble themselues and pray and seeke my presence turne from their wicked waies then I will heare in heauen and be mercifull vnto their sinnes 2. Chron. 15.2 The Lord is with you while ye be with him and if ye seeke him he will be found of you Esai 65. 34. Before they call I will answer and whiles they speake I will heare Matth. 7.7 Aske and it shall be giuen you seeke and ye shall finde knocke and it shall be opened Luke 11.13 If ye which are euill can giue good gifts vnto your children how much more shall your heauenly father giue the holy Ghost to them that desire him Rom. 10. 12. He that is Lord ouer all is rich vnto all that call on him Iam. 4.8 Draw neere vnto God and he will draw neere vnto you 5. If God be a father who is called vpon then praier is the note of Gods child Saint Luke and S. Paul set out the faithfull seruants of God by this note Act. 9.14 He hath authoritie to bind all that call on thy name 1. Cor. 1.2 To them that are sanctified by Iesus Christ Saints by calling with all that call on the name of our Lord Iesus Christ. And contrariwise Psal. 14.4 it is made one of the properties of an Atheist Neuer to call on the name of God And such persons as neither will nor can or vse not heartily to pray to God they may say that they are perswaded there is a God but in their doings they beare themselues as if there were no God 6. He which would pray aright must be like the prodigall child that is he must not onely confesse his sinne saying Father I haue sinned against heauen and against thee c. but also haue a full purpose neuer after to offend his father For how can a child call him father whome he cares not continually to displease through his lewd conditions He can not doe it neither can any father delight in such a child therefore in praier we must call to minde our lewdnes and rebellions against our heauenly father and with the Publicane in heauines of soule say Lord be mercifull to be a sinner He which can truly doe this is a kinde childe If we consider our selues as we are by nature we are the children of the deuill no child so like his father as we are like him and in this estate we continually rebell against God for the deuill hath all the heart our whole ioy is to serue and please him A man that is to pray must thinke on this and be grieued thereat And happie yea a thousand times happie are they who haue grace giuen them to see this their state and to bewaile it And further it is not sufficient to confesse our sinnes against our mercifull Father but we must set downe with our selues neuer in such sort to offend him againe to lead a new life This point is very profitable for these times For many there be when any crosse or sicknesse comes on them wil pray and promise repentance and all obedience to Gods word if it shall please God to deliuer them but this vsually is but in hypocrisie they dissemble with God and men For when their sicknes is past like a dogge that hath bin in the water they shake their eares and runne straight with all greedines to their former sinnes Is this to call God Father No he that doth this shal not haue God to be his father but the man that is wounded in his soule for his offences past and carrieth a purpose in his heart neuer wittingly and willingly to offend God againe 7. Lastly here we are to obserue that he which would pray must be indued wiâh the spirit of adoption the actions whereof in the matter of praier are twofold The first to mooue the heart to crie and call on God as a father It is no easie thing to pray for to a man of himselfe it is as easie to mooue the whol earth with his hand how then comes it that we pray It is a blessed worke of the spirit Rom. 8.15 We
spirit If we shall consider the conuersation of the wicked and the godly and their corrupt hearts togither we shall see little difference but in this that the wicked is delighted and glad to sinne but the godly doe wrestle as for life and death with their temptations and doe resist the deuill and doe desire the grace of Gods spirit and crie to heauen to bee freed from this bondage howesoeuer their hearts are alwaies readie to rebel against God 2. Forasmuch as the kingdome of grace is erected in Gods Church here vpon earth in this petition we are coÌmanded to pray for the Chruch of God and the parts thereof Psal. 122.6 Praie for the peace of Ierusalem they shall prosper that loue thee Esay 62.7 Ye which are the Lords remembranceâs giue him no rest vntill he set vp Hierusalem the praise of the world And that Gods Church may flourish and be in good estate we are to pray for Christian Kings and Princes that God would blesse them and increase the number of them For they are as nursing fathers and nursing mothers to the Church And wee especially are bound to pray for the Queenes most excellent maiestie as also for the French king that they may be blessed and Gods kingdome by them aduanced And againe because ministers are the Lords watchmen in the Church we are here also put in minde to seeke their good and to praie that their hearts may be set for the building of Gods kingdome for the beating downe of the kingdome of sinne and Satan and for the sauing of the soules of his people And the rather because the deuill laboureth night and daie to ouerthrow theÌ in this glorious worke and to resist them in their ministerie as appeareth in Zachaâie 3.1 When Ioshua the high priest stood before the Angell of the Lord Satan stood at his right hand namely to resist him Therefore also wee are to praie for them that the Lord would keepe them and furnish them with gifts and with all make them faithfull For where vision faileth the people are left naked saith Salomon 2. Thess. 3. 1. Brethren pray for vs that the word of the Lord may haue a free passage and be glorified Thirdly we must pray for all Christian Schooles of learning Howsoeuer some thinke but basely of them yet they are the ordinarie meanes to maintaine the ministerie and so the Church of God A man that hath diuers orchards wil also haue a seminarie ful of young plants to maintaine it Schooles they are as Seminaries to Gods church without which the Church falles to decay because they serue to make supplie of ministers 3. Thirdly we are to desire that the Lord would hasten the second comming of Christ as the Saints in heauen praie Come Lord Iesus come quicklie and therefore the godly are said to loue the comming of Christ. 2. Tim. 4.8 A penitent sinner so abhors his own corruptions and the irkesome temptations of Satan that in this respect he desires that Christ would hasten his particular comming to him by death for no other cause but that he might make an end of sinning and displeasing of God Thy will be done 1. The Coherence IN the second petition we desired that God would let his kingdome come vz. That he would rule in our hearts If he then must raigne we must be his subiects and therefore here we craue that beeing his subiects wee may obey him and doe his will Mal. 1.6 If I be a father where is my honour If I be a master where is my feare 2. The meaning VVIll Here it signfieth Gods word written in the olde and new Testament For in his word his will is reauealed Of the whole will of God there be three speciall points which are in this place meant 1. To beleeue in Christ Ioh. 6.40 This is the will of him that sent me that euery one which seeth the Sonne and beleeueth in him should haue euerlasting life 2. Sanctification of body soule 1. Thess. 4.3 This is the will of God euen your sanctification c. 3. The bearing of affliction in this life Rom. vers 29. Those which he knew before he did predestinate to be made like to the image of his owne sonne Phil. 3.10 That I might knowe him and the vertue of his resurrection and the fellowship of his afflictions and be made conformable to his death Thy will Not mine for mans owne will is wicked and corrupt yea it is flat enmitie to God Rom. 8. v. 5. Done That is obeyed and accomplished of men Then the effect of the prayer is this O Lord seeing thou art our King giue vs grace to shewe our selues good subiects in obeying thy will 3. The wants to be praied against 1. HEre first we are to bewaile this that our hearts are so prone to rebellioÌ and disobedience of Gods commandements Put a match to a heape of gun-powder on a sudden it will be all on a flame and as long as we adde matter to the fire it burnes so by nature we are most readie to sinne so soone as the least occasion is giuen Dauid had experience of this when hee praied Knit my heart to thee O Lord c. Psal. 86. 11. and incline my heart to thy commandements Psal. 119.37 Those which finde not this want in themselues and the like affection to bewaile it are in a miserable and dangerous case euen as a man that hath a great disease vpon him and knowes not of it 2. Againe wee must here bewaile the sinne of the worlde as ignorance schismes hipocrisie pride ambition contempt of Gods word couetousnes oppression want of loue of God and his word c. 2. Peter 2.7 Lot was vexed and his righteous heart was vexed with the vncleane conuersation of the Sodomites from day to day so ought our soules to bee vexed and grieued continually at the wickednesse of our time and we are to send vp our praiers to God for vnbeleeuing vnrepentant sinners that they may be brought to the obedience of Gods will Ezech. 9.4 In a common iudgement vpon Ierusalem They are marked in the forhead that mourne and crie for all the abominations that be done in the middest of it 3. Here also we must humble our selues for our vnquietnesse of mind impatience wheÌ god laies any crosse on vs. It is Gods wil that we should suffer affliction and withall humble our selues vnder his mightie hand Our Sauiour praied that the cup might be taken away but with submission to his Fathers will Luk. 22.42 And this Dauid had learned when he said But if he thus say behold I haue no delight in thee behold here I am let him doe to me as seemeth good in his eies 2. Sam. 15.26 4. Graces to be desired 1. THe first thing which we are here to desire is that we may haue grace to denie our selues wils and affections because herein wee are vnlike to God and like the deuill This is the first lesson that our Sauiour doth
on their children it is vaine and friuolous For it is Gods will that we should not cast the care of heauenly things onely but all our care vpon him 1. Pet. 5. 7. And he hath elswhere commaunded that earthly things should be asked at his hand 1. King 8.35 and the same hath beene asked in praier of Iacob Gen. 28.10 and Salomon Prouâ 20.7 And wheras the Lords praier is a perfect platforme of praier temporall blessing must haue some place there vnlesse we will ascribe the hauing and inioying of them to our owne industrie as though they were no gifts of God which to thinke were great impietie By bread then we must vnderstand properly a kind of foode made of the floure of graine that is baked and eaten and thus it must be taken in those places of scripture where bread is opposed to water or wine by a figure more generally it signifies all things whereby temporal life is preserued in this sense goates milke is called bread Prou. 27.27 and the fruit of trees Ier. 11.19 and all things that passe to and fro in trafficke Prou. 31. 14. And so likewise in this place by this one meanes of sustaining our bodies and temporall liues all other meanes whatsoeuer must be vnderstood as meate drinke clothing health libertie peace c. And whereas our Sauiour Christ vnder the name of bread and not vnder the name of any other plentifull or daintie food teacheth vs to aske temporall blessings he doth it for two causes The first is that we might hereby learne frugalitie and moderation in our ââet apparell houses and be content if we haue no more but bread that is things necessarie to preserue life which Paul comprehends vnder food and clothing For we are taught in this petition to aske no more We must not with the Iâraelites murmure because they had nothing but Manna Question Must we then vse Gods creatures onely for necessitie Ans. We may vse them not onely for necessitie but also for honest delight and pleasure Psal. 104. 15. God giues wine to make glad the heart of man and oyle to make his face shine And Iohn 12.3 our Sauiour Christ allowed of the fact of Marie which tooke a pound of oyntment of Spikenard very costly and annointed his very feete so that all the house was filled with the smell though Iudas did esteeme it wast Yet if it so fall out that the Lord doe graunt vs but bread that is so much as shall holde bodie and soule together we must thankfully content our selues therewith 1. Tim. 6. 8. Therefore when we haue foode and rayment let vs be therewith content This contentation was practised of Iacobs Gen. 28.20 A second cause is to teach vs that there is a particular prouidence All men willingly confesse the generall prouidence of GOD ouer all things but beside that we must acknowledge another more speciall prouidence euen in the least things that be because euery morsell of bread which we eate would no more nourish vs then a peece of earth or a stone vnlesse God giue his blessing vnto it Daily The word in the originall is thus much in effect Bread vnto our essence or substances then the meaning is giue vs such bread from day to day as may nourish our substances Thus praieth Agur Prou. 30. 8. Feede me with foode conuenient for me Some there are which put an Angelical perfection in fasting but we are taught in Scriptures that as aboue all things we are to seeke for life eternall so we must in this life haue care to sustaine and maintaine our naturall life that we may haue conuenient space and time to repent and prepare our selues to the kingdome of heauen Fasting in it selfe as it is an abstinence from meate is no part of Gods worship but in it owne nature a thing indifferent and therefore it is to be vsed so farre forth as it shall further vs in Gods seruice and no further And seeing we are taught to pray for such foode as shall preserue nature and maintaine the vitall blood we ought not to vse fasting to the hindrance or destruction of nature Our bread 1. Quest. How is bread ours Ans. Paul shewes how 1. Corinth â 22 Ye are Christs and all things are yours So then by meanes of Christ bread is called our For GOD hauing giuen Christ to vs doth in him and by him giue all things else to vs. 2. Quest. How may I know that the things I enioy are mine by Christ and that I doe not vsurpe them Ans. 1. Tim. 4. 4. Paul saith that the creatures of God are good and that the vse of them is sanctified to vs by the word and prayer Then if we haue the word of God to tell vs that wee may enioy and vse them and also if wee pray to God for the right and pure vse of them we are no vsurpers but indeede right owners of them not onely before men but also before God 3. Question If the creatures must be made ours by Christ how comes it to passe that the vngodly haue such abundance of them Ans. We lost the title and interest of the creatures in Adam yet God of his mercie bestowes temporarie blessings vpon the vniust as well as vpon the iust but for all that vnlesse they be in Christ and hold the title of them by him they shall in the ende turne to their greater condemnation And whereas we call it our bread we learne that euery man must liue of his owne calling and his owne goods Here also is condemned all oppression stealing lying cogging and other such deceitfull meanes which men vse to get wealth and goods Many thinke it no sinne to prouide for their families in such order but in saying this petition they pray against themselues 2. Thess. 3. 10. He which laboureth not let him not eate Eph. 4.28 He which stole let him stealeâ no more but rather labour with his hands the thing that good is This day We say not here this weeke this moneth this age but this day what meanes this may we not prouide for the time to come Ans. It is lawful yea a man is bound in good manner to prouide for time to come Act. 11.28 The Apostles prouided for the Church in Iudea against the time of dearth foretold by Agabus And Ioseph in Egypt in the yeares of plentie stored vp against the yeares of famine Wherefore in these words our Sauiour his meaning is onely to condemne all distrustful care that distracts the minds of men and to teach vs to rest on his fatherly goodnes from day to day in euery season this is noted vnto vs Numb 11. where the Israelites were commanded to gather no more Manna then would serue for one day and if they did it putrified Whereby God taught them to rest on his prouidence euery particular day and not on the meanes Giue vâ Not me This serues to teach vs that a man must not onely regard himselfe but also be
peruse What one shall then escape and say I can my selfe excuse In iudgement with thy seruant Lord oh enter not at all For iustified in thy sight not one that liueth shall And for thy pitie plentifull O Lord I thee intreat To grant me pardon for my sinne for it is wondrous great O Lord what earthly man doth know the errours of this life Then clense me from my secret sinnes which are in me most rife And keepe me that presumptuous sinnes preuaile not ouer me And then I shall be innocent and great offences flee To thee O Lord my God loe I doe stretch my crauing hands My soule desireth after thee as doth the thirstie lands As handmaids watch their mistris hands some grace for to atchiue So I behold thee Lord my God till thou doe me forgiue Lord turne thee to thy wonted grace my silly soule vptake O saue me not for my deserts but for thy mercie sake My soule why dost thou faint and quaile so sore with paine opprest With thoughts why dost thy selfe assaile so sore within my brest Trust in the Lord thy God alway and thou the time shalt see To giue him thankes with laud and praise for health restorde to thee For why his anger but a space doth last and slacke againe But in his fauour and his grace alway doth life remaine Though gripes of griefe and pangs full sore doe lodge with thee all night The Lord to ioy shall thee restore before the day be light The Lord is kind and mercifull when sinners doe him grieue The slowest to conceiue a wrath and readiest to forgiue And looke what pitie parents deare vnto their children beare Like pitie beares the Lord to such as worship him in feare The Lord that made me knowes my shape my mould and fashion iust How weake and fraile my nature is and how I am but dust O God create in me an heart vnspotted in thy sight And eke within my bowels Lord renue a stable spright With thy free spirit confirme thou me and I will teach therefore Sinners thy waies and wicked shall be turned to thy lore My soule is rauisht with desire and neuer is at rest But seekes to know thy iudgements hie and what may please thee best O would to God it might thee please my waies so to addresse That I might both in heart and voyce thy lawes keepe and confesse In righteousnes I doe intend my time and daies to serue Haue mercie Lord and me defend so that I doe not swerue And with thy sauing health O Lord vouchsafe to visit me That I the great felicitie of thine elect may see And with thy peoples ioy I may a ioyfull minde possesse And may with thine inheritance a glorying heart expresse The Lord the God of Israel be blest for euermore Let all the people say Amen praise ye the Lord therefore FINIS A TREATISE TENDING VNTO A DECLARATION WHETHER A MAN BE IN THE ESTATE OF DAMNATION OR IN THE ESTATE OF GRACE and if he be in the first how he may in time come out of it if in the second how he may discerne it and perseuer in the same to the ende Reuiewed and corrected by the Author The points that are handled be set downe in the page following 2. Pet. 1. vers 10. Giue all diligence to make your calling and election sure for if ye doe these things ye shall neuer fall Printed for I. P. and I. L. 1600. The Contents of the booke How farre a Reprobate may goe in Christian Religion The estate of a true Christian in this life which also sheweth howe farre the elect beeing called goe beyond all reprobates in Christianitie A Dialogue to the same purpose gathered out of the sauorie writings of Master Tindall and Bradford Howe a reprobate may performe all the religion of the Church of Rome The conflicts betweene Satan and a Christian. How the word of God is to be applied aright vnto the conscience Consolations for the troubled consciences of weake Christians A Declaration of certaine spirituall Desertions TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVL AND MY CHISTIAN FRIEND MASTER Valentine Knightly Esquire one of her Maiesties Iustices of peace in Northampton shiere SIr I pray you consider with me an especiall point of Gods word carefully to be waied it is this Many professors of Christ in the day of grace perswade themselues that they are in the estate of grace and so the true Church esteemeth of them too yet when the day of grace is past they contrariwise shall finde themselues to be in the estate of daÌnation remedilesse A dolefull case yet a most resolute trueth and the reason is plaine Men that liue in the Church are greatly annoyed with a fearefull securite and deadnes of heart by which it comes to passe that they thinke it enough to make a common protestation of the faith not once in all their life times examining themselues whether they be in the estate of grace before the eternall God or not And indeede it is a grace peculiar to the man Elect to trie himselfe whether he be in the estate of grace or not The further opening of the trueth of this point as also the daunger of it I haue enterprised in this treatise which I am willing to bestow on you both for the profession of the faith which you make as also for that Christian friendship you haue shewed to me Accept of it I pray you and vse it for your edification Thus I commend you to God and to the word of his grace that is able to builde you vp further and giue you an inheritance among them which are sanctified From Cambridge this 24. of Nouember 1589. Your Worships to command William Perkins To the Christian Reader GOod Reader it is a thing to be considered that a man may seeme both vnto himselfe and to the Church of God to be a true professour of the Gospel and yet indeede be none All professors that be of this sort are excellently described Luk. 8. vers 13. in thesâ words And they which are vpon the stony grouÌd are they which when they shal heare receiue the word with ioy but hauing no roote beleeue for a time in the time of temptation goe away Where are to be noted three things First their faith in that they are said to beleeue for a season Secondly the fruits of that faith in that they are said to receiue the word preached with ioy Thirdly their vnsoundnesse in that they are compared to stony ground and in the time of temptation goe away Concerning their faith wheras the spirit of God saith that they doe beleeue these things are to be considered First that they haue the knowledge of the word of God Secondly that they both can and doe gâue assent vnto the word of God that it is most true Thirdly
swallowed vp of ouermuch heauines And further he giueth an other reason which followeth least Sathan should circumuent vs for we are not ignorant of his enterprises And indeede common experience sheweth the same that when any man is most weake then Sathan most of all bestirreth himselfe to worke his confusion The third is that all men which are humbled haue not like measure of sorrowe but some more some lesse Iob felt the hand of God in exceeding great measure when he cried O that my griefe were well weyed and my miseries were laide together in the ballance for it would he now heauier then the sand of the sea therefore my wordes are now swallowed vp for the arrowes of the Almightie are in me and the venome thereof doth drinke vp my spirit and the terrours of God fight against me The same did Ezechias when on his death-bed he said He brake all my bones like a Lyon and like a crane or a swallow so did I chatter I did mourne like a doue c. Contrariwise the theefe vpon the crosse and Lydia in her conuersion neuer felt any such measure of griefe for it is said of her that God opened her heart to be attentiue to that which Paul spake and presently after shee intertained Paul and Silas chearefully in her house which shee could not haue done if shee had beene pressed downe with any great measure of sorrowe neither are any to dislike themselues because they are not so much humbled as they see some others for God in great wisdome giueth to euery one which are to be saued that which is conuenient for their estate And it is often seene in a festered sore that the corruption is let out as well with the pricking of a small pinne as with the wide lance of a raser XII The fourth thing in true humiliation is an holy desperation which is when a man is wholly out of all hope euer to attaine saluation by any strength or goodnesse of his owne speaking and thinking more vily of himselfe then any other can doe and heartily acknowledging himselfe to haue deserued not one onely but euen tenne thousand damnations in hell fire with the deuill and his angels This was in Paul when he said of himselfe that he was the chiefe of all sinners This was in Daniel when in the name of the people of Israel he praied and said O Lord righteousnesse belongeth vnto thee and to vs open shame as appeareth this day c. The same was in the prodigall childe who saide Father I haue sinned against heauen and against thee and I am no more worthie to be called thy sonne Lastly it was in Ezra who saide O my God I am confounded and ashamed to lift vp mine eyes vnto thee my God for our iniquities are increased ouer our head and our trespasse is growne vp vnto the heauen XIII Many are of opinion that this sorrow for sinne is nothing else but a melancholike passion but in trueth the thing is farre otherwise as may appeare in the example of Dauid who by all coniectures was least troubled with melancholie and yet neuer any tasted more deepely of the sorrnw and feeling of Gods anger for sinne then he did as the booke of Psalmes declareth And if any desire to knowe the difference they are to be discerned thus Sorrowe for sinne may be where health reason senses memorie and all are sound but Melancholike passions are where the bodie is vnsound and the reason senses memorie dulled and troubled Secondly sorrow for sinne is not cured by any phisicke but onely by the sprinkling of the blood of Iesus Christ Melancholike passions are remooued by Phisicke diet musicke and such like Thirdly sorrow for sinne riseth of the anger of God that woundeth and pierceth the conscience but Melancholike passions rise only of meere imaginations stroÌgly conceiued in the braine Lastly these passions are long in breeding and come by litle and little but the sorrow for sinne vsually commeth on a sudden as lightening into a house And yet howesoeuer they are differing it must bee acknowledged that they may both concurre together so that the same man which is troubled with Melancholie may feele also the anger of God for sinne XIIII Thus it appeareth howe God maketh the heart fit to receiue faith in the next place it is to be considered howe the Lord causeth faith to spring and to breede in the humbled heart For the effecting of this so blessed a worke God worketh foure things in the heart First when a man is seriously humbled vnder the burden of his sinne the Lord by his spirit makes him lift vp himselfe to consider and to ponder most diligently the great mercie of God offered vnto him in Christ Iesus After the consideration of gods mercie in Christ he comes in the second place to see feele and from his heart to acknowledge himselfe to stand in neede of Christ and to stand in neede of euery drop of his most precious blood Thirdly the Lord stirreth vp in his heart a vehemeÌt desire and longing after Christ and his merits this desire is compared to thirst which is not onely the feeling of the drinesse of the stomacke but also a vehement appetite after drinke and Dauid fitly expresseth it when he saith I stretched forth my handes vnto thee my soule desireth after thee as the thirstie land Lastlyâ after this desire he beginnes to pray not for any worldly benefit but onely for the forgiuenesse of his sinnes crying with the poore Publican O God be mercifull to me a sinner Nowe this praier it is made not for one day onely but continually from day to day not with the lippes but with greater sighes grones of the heart then that they can be expressed with the tongue Now after these desires and praiers for Gods mercie ariseth in the heart a liuely assurance of the forgiuenesse of sinne For God who cannot lie hath made his promise Knocke it shall be opened and againe Before they call I will answere and while they speake I will heare Therefore when an humbled sinner comes crying and knocking at his mercie gate for the forgiuenesse of sinne either then or shortly after the Lord worketh in his heart a liuely assurance thereof And whereas he thirsted in his heart beeing scorched with the heat of Gods displeasure beating vpon his conscience Christ Iesus giueth him to drinke of the well of the water of life freely and hauing drunken thereof hee shall neuer be more a thirst but shall haue in him a fountaine of water springing vp into euerlasting life XV. For the better vnderstanding of this that God worketh sauing faith in the heart of man after this manner it must be obserued that a sinner is compared to a sick man oft in the Scriptures And therefore the curing of a disease fitly resembleth the curing of sinne A man that
hath a disease or sore in his bodie before he can be cured of it he must see it feele paine of it and bee in a feare least it bring him into danger of death after this he shall see himselfe to stande in neede of phisicke and he longeth till he be with the phisitian when hee is once come to him he desireth him of all loues to helpe him and to shewe the best skill he can he will not spare for any cost then hee yeeldes himselfe into the Phisitians handes perswading himselfe that by Gods blessing he both can and wil help him after this he comes to his former health againe On the same manner euery man is wounded with the deadly wounde of sinne at the very heart and he that would be saued and escape damnation must see his sinne be sorrowfull for it and vtterly despaire of his own strength to attaine saluation thereby furthermore he must see himselfe to stand in neede of Christ the good Phisitian of his soule and long after him and crie vnto him with deepe sighes and groanes for mercie after this Christ Iesus will temper him a plaister of his owne heart blood which beeing applied he shall finde himselfe reuiued and shall come to a liuely assurance of the forgiuenesse of all his sinnes So it was in Dauid when he repented of his adulterie and murther First God made him see his sinnes for he saith I knowe mine iniquities and my sinnes are euer before me Secondly he felt Gods anger for his sinnes make me saith he to heare ioy and gladnesse that the bones which thou hast broken may reioice Thirdly he vtterly despaired of his owne strength in that he said stablish me with thy free spirit signifying thereby vnlesse the Lord would stay him with his glorious power he should runne headlong to his owne confusion Fourthly he comes to see himselfe stand in great neede of Gods fauour one mercy wil not content him he praieth for the whole innumerable multitude of his mercies to be bestowed on him to doe away his iniquities Fiftly his desire and his prayer for the forgiuenesse of his sinne are set downe in the whole Psalme And in his prayer he gathereth some comfort and assurance of Gods mercie towards himselfe in that he saith The sacrifices of God are a contrite spirit a contrite and a broken heart O God thou wilt not despise Againe the like appeareth in Dauid Psal. 32.3 When I held my tongue my bones consumed in my roring all the day 4. For thy hand was heauie vpon me day and night my moisture was turned into the drought of sommer Sela. 5. I confessed my sinnes vnto thee neither hid I mine iniquities I said I will confesse against my selfe my wickednes vnto the Lord and thou forgauest the iniquitie of my sinne To this purpose is the example of R. Glouer Martyr who being somwhat troubled at his entrance into prison testifieth thus of himselfe So saith he I remained without any further conference of any man by the space of eight daies and till the bishops comming in which time I gaue my selfe continually to prayer and meditation of the mercifull promises of God made to all without exception of persons that call vpon the name of his deare sonne Iesus Christ. I found in my selfe daiely amendment of health of bodie increase of peace of conscience and many consolations from God by the helpe of his spirit and sometimes as it were a tast and glimmering of the life to come all for his onely sonne Iesus Christs sake XVI There are diuers degrees and measures of this vnfained faith according as there be diuers degrees of Christians some are yet in the wombe and haue their mother the Church trauelling of them some are newe borne babes feeding on the milke of the word some are perfect men in Christ come to the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ. XVII The least measure of faith that any Christian can haue is compared to the graine of mustard seed the least of all seeds and to flaxe that hath fire in it but so weake that it can neither giue heat nor light but only maketh a smoke and is called by the name of a little faith and it may bee thus described When a man of an humble heart doth not yet feele the assurance of the forgiuenes of his own sinnes and yet he is perswaded that they are pardonable desiring that they might be pardoned and therefore praieth to God that he would pardon them and giue him strength to leaue them XVIII A little faith may more plainely be knowne by considering of these foure points first that it is onely in his heart who is humbled for sinne For the Lord dwelleth with him that is of a contrite and humble spirit to receiue the spirit of the humble and to giue life to them that are of a contrite heart Secondly it is in a man especially at the time of his conuersion and calling to Christ after which he is to growe from faith to faith Thirdly this faith though it bee in the heart yet it is not so much felt in the heart this was in Dauid at some times My God my God why hast thou forsaken me saith he The first wordes my God my God are speeches of faith yet the latter why hast thou forsaken me shew that theÌ he had no feeling of Gods mercie A little faith then is in the heart of man as in the spring time the fruite is in the bud which yet appeareth not but onely hath his nature and substance in the bud Lastly the beginnings and seedes of this faith or at the least signes and effects thereof are three The first is a perswasion that a mans own sinnes are pardonable this perswasion though it be not faith yet it is a good preparation to faith for the wicked cut themselues off quite from Gods mercie in that with Cain they say their sinnes are greater then that they can be forgiuen The second is a desire of the fauour and mercie of God in Christ and of the meanes to attaine to that fauour This desire is a speciall grace of God and it hath the promise of blessednes and it must be distinguished from that desire which wicked men haue who though they desire life eternal as Balaam did yet they cannot sincerely desire the meanes as faith repentance mortification reconciliation c. The third is praier for nothing in this world but only for the forgiuenesse of their sinnes with great sighes groanes from the bottome of the heart which they are not able to expresse as they feele them Now this heartie praying and desire for the pardon of sinne can neuer come from the flesh but onely from the spirit who stirreth vp these heauenly motions of longing desiring sighing after remission of sinne and all other graces of God which hee belloweth vpon his
children And where the spirit of Christ dwelleth there must needes be faith for Christ dwelleth in the hearts of the faithful by faith Therfore as Rebecca when she felt the Twins striue in her womb though it pained her yet shee knew both that shee had conceiued and that the children were quick in her so they who haue these motions and holy affections in them before mentioned may assure themselues that the spirit of god dwelleth in them and consequently that they haue faith though a weake faith XIX Examples of this small faith are euident in the Apostles who though they beleeued that Christ was the Sauiour of the world yet they were ignorant of his death and resurrection which are the cheife meanes of saluation After his resurrection they were ignorant of his ascension of his spiritual kingdome for they dreamed of an earthly kingdome and at his death they all fled from him and Peter fearefully denied him They being in this estate are not said to haue no faith but to be of little faith Another example we haue in Dauid who hauing continued a long space in his two great sinnes adulterie and murther was admonished thereof by Nathan the prophet beeing admonished he confessed his sinnes and straightway Nathan declared vnto him froÌ the Lord the forgiuenes of them Yet afterward Dauid humbleth himselfe as it appeareth in the 51. Psalme and praieth most earnestly for the forgiuenes of those and all other his sinnes euen as though it had not bin true that they were forgiuen as Nathan told him the reason is howsoeuer they were remitted before God yet Dauid at his first repenting of them felt none assurance in his heart of the forgiuenes of them onely he had a perswasion that they might be pardoned And therefore he vehemently desired and praied to the Lord to remit them and to sanctifie him anew This then being the least measure of faith it must be remembred that he who hath not attained to it hath as yet no sauing faith at all XX. The greatest measure of faith is a full perswasion of the mercie of God For it is the strength and ripenes of faith Rom. 4.20.21 Abraham not weake in faith but being strengthened in the faith was fully perswaded that he who had promised was able to doe it This full assurance is when a man can say with Paul I am perswaded that neither life nor death nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. And least any should thinke this saying is peculiar to Paul he testifieth of himselfe that for this cause he was receiued to mercie that he might be an example to them which after should beleeue in Christ to life eternall and the whole Church in the Cantâ vseth the same in effect saying Loue is as strong as death iealousie is as cruel as the graue the coales thereof are fierie coales and a vehement flame Much water cannot quench loue neither can the flouds drown it if a man should giue all the substance of his house for loue they would contemne it XXI No Christian attaineth to this full assurance at the first but in some continuance of time after that for a long space he hath kept a good conscience before God and before men and hath had diuers experiences of Gods loue and fauour towards him in Christ. This Paul declareth to the Romanes in afflictions God sheds abroad his loue in their hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen to them but how by degrees for from afflictions ariseth patience from patience commeth experience from experience hope and hope neuer maketh ashamed or disappointeth him of eternall life This is euident in Dauids practise Doubtles saith he kindnes and mercie shall follow me all the daies of my life and I shall liue a long season in the house of the Lord. Mark this his resolute perswasion and consider how he came vnto it namely by experience of Gods fauour at sundrie times and after sundrie manners For before he set downe this resolution he numbred vp diuerse benefits receiued of the Lord that he fedde him in greene pastures and led him by the refreshing waters of Gods word that he restoreth him and leadeth him in the paths of righteousnes that he strengtheneth him in great daungers euen of death and preserueth him that in despight of his enemies he enriched him with many benefits By meanes of all these mercies of God bestowed on him he came to be perswaded of the continuance of the fauour of God towardes him Againe Dauid saide before King Saul Let no mans heart faile because of Goliah Thy seruant will goe and fight with the Philistine And Saul said to Dauid Thou art not able to goe against this Philistine to fight with him for thou art but a boy and he is a man of warre from his youth Dauid answered that he was able to fight with and to slay the vncircumcised Philistine And the ground of his perswasion was taken from experience for thus he saide Thy seruant kept his fathers sheepe and there came a Lyon and likewise a Beare and tooke a sheepe out of the flocke and I went out after him and smote him and tooke it out of his mouth and when he arose against me I caught him by the beard and smote him and slew him So thy seruant slew both the Lyon and the Beare therefore this vncircumcised Philistine shal be as one of theÌ seeing he hath rayled on the hoast of the liuing God The like proceeding must be in matters concerning eternall life Little Dauid resembleth euery Christian Goliah and the armie of the Philistines resembleth Sathan and his power He therefore that will be resolued that he shall be able to ouercome the gates of hell and attaine to life euerlasting must long keepe watch and ward ouer his owne heart and he must fight against his owne rebellious flesh and crucifie it yea he must haue experiences of Gods power strengthening him in many temptations before he shall be fully assured of his attaining to the kingdome of heauen XXII Thus much concerning faith it selfe now follow the fruits and benefits of faith By meanes of this speciall faith the Elect are truly ioyned vnto Christ and haue an heauenly communion and fellowship with him and therefore doe in some measure inwardly feele his holy spirit moouing and stirring in them as Rebecca felt the Twins to stirre in her wombe Christ is as the head in the bodie euery beleeuer as a member of the same bodie now as the head giueth sense and motion to the members and the members feele themselues to haue sense and to mooue by meanes of the head so doth Christ Iesus reuiue and quicken euery true beleeuer and
Christs wine seller shall fall into a swowne and not feele any refreshing there Yet the beleeuer is not to be dismayd if he feele not alwaies comfort presently after the Sacrament A sicke man feeles no comfort or nourishment when he eateth meate and yet it preserueth his life So the weake christian though he feele himselfe not nourished at the Sacrament by Christs bodie and blood yet he shall see in time that his soule shall be preserued thereby vnto euerlasting life Furthermore when a christian feeleth no comfort by the Sacrament let him then humble himselfe before the Lord more heartily then euer before confessing his sinnes and praying for increase of grace and then he shall feele the fruit of the Sacrament XLIX The third worke is a relieuing of the poore brethren in Christ proceeding of a brotherly kindnes towards them This is a speciall worke not to be done to all men alike as Saint Paul saith Doe good to all men but especially to them of the houshold of faith Directions for this matter are the faithfull of Hierusalem Who were all in one place and had all things common namely in vse And they sold their possessions and goods and parted them to all men as euery one had neede Also the brethren at Corinth in their extreame pouertie relieued the churches of Macedonia liberally not onely according to their power but also straining theÌselues beyond their power Yea this reliefe must goe further euen to the bestowing of a mans life if neede so require as Saint Iohn saith Hereby we haue perceiued loue that he laid downe his life for vs therefore we ought also to lay downe our liues for the brethren L. The fourth worke is true praier and Saint Luke setteth out the faithfull the children of God by this description That they call on the name of the lord As on the contrarie it is said of the wicked That they call not vpon God The true Christian calleth on the Lord in truth For the spirit of adoption which is the spirit of prayer is his Schoolemaster to teach him to doe it In praier he is thus disposed first before he praieth he is stricken with some feare and reuerence in regard of Gods maiestie for he considereth that praier is a familiar talking with God Secondly he is inwardly touched with a liuely feeling of his owne wants but especially he is vexed and grieued at his owne sinne and rebellion and this sense of his miserie is as a spurre to quicken his benummed heart Thirdly he humbleth himselfe before his God and laieth open his heart before the Lord shewing a feruent and longing desire to obtaine those things of which he findeth an extreame want in himselfe as the Prophet Dauid did whose desire was like the yawning of the drie ground and this proceedeth from the spirit of God which stirreth vp groanings in the heart which a man oftentimes for his life cannot expresse Fourthly when he maketh his request he doubteth not but by faith he beleeueth that God will grant his requests which he maketh according to his word The ground of his perswasion is double the first is Christ Iesus by whose merits as he hath obtained remission of sinnes so he looketh to obtaine all things else The other ground is the comfortable promises of God which he hath made that he will heare them who truely call vpon him Fiftly he praieth not for a brunt or two but he continueth in praier And although God seeme not to heare him at the first yet hee patiently waiteth on the Lord and still calleth vpon him LI. The fift worke is to walke in some lawefull calling with painefulnesse and vprightnesse so that in performing all the duties of it a man may keepe a good conscience before God and men Thus Dauid determined to walke in the gouernment of his house and kingdome I will doe wisely saith he in the perfect way till thou commest to me I will walke in the vprightnesse of mine heart in the middest of mine house I will set no wicked thing before mine eies I hate the work of them that fall away it shall not cleaue vnto me This sinceritie of Dauids behauiour in his calling made him bolde to offer himselfe to be tried not onely by men but much more by the Lord God himselfe and to bee punished accordingly Iudge me O Lord saith he for I haue walked in mine innocencie Prooue me O Lord and trie me examine my reines and mine heart So vpright and cleere was he in all his doings LII Thus much of faith and the benefits that come by faith Nowe followeth the spirituall exercise of a Christian in his manifold temptations which are in this life inseparable companions of grace The reason is because the deuil hateth Christ with a deadly hatred and sheweth this hatred in a continual persecution of his members as Saint Iohn saith the dragon was wroth with the woman and went and made warre with the remnant of her seede which kept the commandements of god and haue the testimonie of Iesus Christ. Now therfore as soone as Christ Iesus beginneth to shewe any token of his loue to any man the deuil contrariwise sheweth forth his enmitie and stirs vp his fellow champions the flesh and the world to warre against him for his confusion And furthermore the Lord in great wisdome permits temptations to the last ende of a Christian man life to trie his faith to purge him of sinne to humble him and to make him depend of his Maiestie to quicken and reuiue the graces of his spirit which otherwise would be dead and decay LIII The temptations of a Christian are specially sixe The first is when inwardly in his heart he is drawn away and intised by his owne concupiscence vnto any sinne The Christians exercise in temptation is a fight and battell betwixt the flesh and the spirit And this fighting standeth in foure things First the flesh stirs vp euil thoughts and desires as a burning furnace continually sendeth vp smoake and sparkes of fire and it eggeth a man forward to euil words and deeds according to that of S. Marke For from within euen from the heart of a man proceede euill thouâhts adulteries fornications murders thefâs couetousnesse wickednesse deceit vnâleannes a wicked eye backbiting pride foolishnesse II. The flesh hindereth and choketh the good motions and desires of the heart as Paul saith I see another law in my members rebelling against the lawe of my minde and leading me captiue to the lawe of sinne which is in my members Againe the same flesh mingleth euery good motion and desire with some corruptions so that the godly mislike the best thing they doe Esay saith of his owne and the peoples righteousnesse that it is but a menstruous cloute The praiers of the Saints must be
he expressed by bringing forth sweete fruites of righteousnes 7 Then hee feeleth that Christ hath withdrawne his spirit 8 He almost despaires for this 9 Yet by priuate praier seekes for Christ. 10 When that will not helpe he resorts to the ministers of the worde at whose handes he findes no comfort 11 Not recouering his first estate through impatience of the loue of Christ he makes his miserie knowne to strangers to see if they can comfort him he somwhat coÌforts himselfe in describing Christs excellencie to theÌ 12 They then are rauished with him to seeke Christ and require then to know where to find him 13 Answere is made in the assemblies of the Church 14 After this communication the Christians faith and feeling reuiueth Christ returning to him againe 15 TheÌ Christ assureth him in his heart of his loue liking towards him 16 Giuing further assurance to him that he shall growe vp and bee made fruitfull in euery good grace 17 After this the Christian comes in such a high measure to loue Christ that nothing shall be able to seuer him from Christ. LVII The fift temptation is a fall into some great sinne as Noah into drunkennes Dauid into Adulterie and murder Peter into the deniall of Christ. The exercise of a Christian in this temptation is this 1 At the first his heart is vsually dulled and made secure with sinne 2 Yet after a while there by some meanes ariseth in his heart a godly sorrowe which is when he is gâieued for this onely cause that by his sinne hee hath displeased God who hath beene to him so louing and mercifull a father whose fauour he would be content to purchase so he might haue it and obtaine it euen with the damnation of his owne soule 3 Then he beginnes to repent himselfe of his sinnes renuing afresh his former repentance 4 This repentance he sheweth by seuen signes 1 A care to leaue that sinne into which he is fallen As they which crucified our Sauiour Christ wheÌ they were pricked in their hearts at Peters sermon they shewed this care in saying Men and brâthren what shall we doe to be saued 2. An Apologie which is when a man in the heauines of his heart shal not excuse or defend his sinne but confesse it to the Lord and vtterly condemne himselfe for it acknowledging withall that there is no way to escape the wrath of God but by hauing Gods free pardon in Christ. 3 Indignation which is an inward anger and fretting against his ownselfe because he was so carelesse in looking to his owne waies Peter when he had denied his master he wept and that bitterly which sheweth that with sorrow he had also an anger against himselfe 4 A feare rising not so much from the iudgements of God as from this least he should hereafter fall into the same sinne againe and by so doing more grieuously displease God 5 A desire euer after more carefully to please God 6 Zeale in the seruice of God 7 Reuenge vpon himselfe for his former offences for example if a man sinne in surfetting and drunkennes if he euer repent he will bring vnder his corrupt nature by sparing and moderating himselfe LVIII The sixt temptation is outward afflictions which the godly in this life must suffer If any will goe after Christ he must denie himselfe take vp his owne crosse and follow him And S. Peter saith that iudgement begins at Gods house And Paul that we must enter into the kingdom of heauen through manifold temptations The exercise of a Christian in affliction is this 1 At the first they are very heauie and bitter 2 He suffereth them with great lenitie and patience submitting himselfe vnder the hand of God Yet if they be in great measure they will driue him to impatience 3 If they continue he shall feele according to his owne iudgement the wrath and displeasure of God in his heart 4 His old sinnes will come a fresh into his remembrance and trouble him He is sleepie and in his sleepe he hath visions and dreames and anxietie of spirit 5 In this miserie God supports his faith that it faile not and he then forsake Christ. 6 He feeling thus Gods power to strengthen him hath experience of it in himselfe 7 From experience proceedes hope that the grace of God shall neuer be wanting vnto him in any afflictions to come and as he hopeth so it comes to passe 8 With this hope is ioyned a serious humiliation before the Lord with the fruit of peace and righteousnes If the afflictions be for Christs cause vnto death then he in more speciall maner is filled with the ioy of the holy Ghost and he is then stablished with the greatest measure of the strength of Christ that no torment is able to foile and to bring him from Christ though the Christian should die a thousand times for it According to that of Paul To you it is giuen for Christ not onely to beleeue in him but also to suffer for his sake And this is grounded vpon the promise of God When thou passest through the waters I will be with thee through the flouds that they doe not ouerflow thee when thou walkest through the very fire thou shalt not be burnt neither shall the flame kindle vpon thee LIX Hence ariseth a notable difference betweene the godly and the wicked in the suffering of afflictions A Reprobate the more the Lord laieth his hand on him the more he murmureth rebelleth against God it is contrary with the true Christian none feeleth more the power and rebellion of sinne then he none is more assaulted by Satan then he and oftentimes it commeth to passe that God withdraweth the signes of his fauour from him lets him feele his wrath And this is the greatest temptation of all other when a man shal see the Lord to be his enemie and to his thinking to arme himselfe against him to his destruction As Ezechias did who saith that the Lord did crash his bones like a Lyon Or as Iob saith that the arrowes of the almightie were in him and the venime thereof drunke vp his spirit and the terrours of God did fight against him Yet the true Christian when the world the flesh and the deuill and God himselfe too are against him doth euen then most of all rest in the Lord and by faith cleaue to him Though God should destroy me yet would I trust in him saith Iob. And Dauid saith My God my God why hast thou forsaken me When he saith that God had forsaken him it may seeme to be the complaint of a desperate man not hauing so much as one sparke of faith yet then he saith My God my God which wordes containe a confession proceeding from true faith so that in Dauid it appeareth that the faithfull when they
is full of botches blaines and sores but much more are those men to be abhorred which haue lien many yeares starke dead in sinnes and trespasses and therefore now doe nothing els but rot and stinke in them like vgly loathsome carrions Secondly he which is no Christian is vnder the power of darknes hauing Sathan for his prince and god and giuing vnto him in token of homage his best parts euen his minde and conscience to be his dwelling place and his whole conuersation is nothing els but a perpetuall obedience to Sathan If Atheists and worldlings and carnall gospellers were perswaded of the truth of this as it is most true it would make them howle and crie though now they liue at ease without feeling any prick of conscience for sinne And if they had but the least sense of it in the world it would make their flintie hearts to bleede and it would make them shed riuers of teares But how long shall they continue in this vile estate Truly vntill they come to Christ awake therefore thou that sleepest and stand vp from the dead and Christ shal giue thee light open thine heart to receiue Christ and then he will come and binde the strongâ man Sathan and cast him out and dwell in thee himselfe Thirdly he which is no Christian is in daunger of all the iudgements of God so that euery moment some of them may befall him He may perish sodainly by water with the old world he may be consumed with fire and brimstone with Sodom and Gomorrha he may be swallowed vp of the earth with Dathan and Abiram he may hang himselfe with Iudas he may haue his braines dashed against the ground and be eaten vp of dogges with Iesabel he may die in hardnesse of heart with Pharao he may despaire with Caine and Iudas he may be stricken with sodaine death with Ananias and Saphira his wife he may be eaten of wormes with Herod he may be smitten with trembling that he cannot heare Gods word with Foelix he may voide his guttes at the stoole with Arius he may crie at his death that he is damned with Latomus he may be left vnto himselfe to mocke blaspheme and renounce Christ with Iuhan and he may suffer many more fearefull iudgements whereof the Lord hath great store and all tend to the confounding of them which will not be humbled vnder his hand Contrariwise the true christian is so farre out of the reach of Gods iudgements that they cannot hurt him Christ is a couering and a cloud against the heate and tempest of Gods iudgements when a mans heart is sprinkled with the bloode of this immaculate Lambe all the the plagues of God passe ouer him In the destruction of Ierusalem the righteous beare a marke in their foreheads and are saued Therefore let him that hath regard to his owne safetie become a Christian. Thirdly the man which is no Christian is in daunger of eternall death and damnation in hell fire and they which fall into this estate it had beene tenne thousand fold better for them if they had neuer bin borne for they are quite separated from the presence of God and from his glorie all the company they haue is with the deuill and his angels Their bodies and soules are tormented with infinite horror and anguish arising of the feeling of the whole wrath of God in which as into a bottomlesse sea they are plunged Thus they are alwaies dying and yet are neuer dead Furthermore the length of this torment must be considered which greatly aggrauates the paine If a man might be deliuered from the paines of hell when he had suffered them so many yeares as there be droppes in the sea or little sands in the whole earth it were some comfort but after that those yeares be expired there shall come no release but the damned shall continue in shriking yelling and gnashing of teeth enduring the consuming heate of Gods wrath without any ende for euer and euer Yea to goe further a wicked man carrieth an hell about him in this life namely an euill conscience which if it be neuer so little touched with any part of Gods anger a man shall feele himselfe to haue euen the pangs of hell in his heart Now therefore they that would escape out of this hellish and damnable estate while they haue time let them pray for the pardon of their sins in Christ and walke according to the spirit in newnes of life and then they may assure themselues that there is no condemnation can belong to them And it must be alwaies remembred that he which would liue when he is dead must die while he is aliue namely to sinne And againe he which would rise to eternall life in the day of iudgement must rise from sinne before he die vnto newnesse of life The fourth reason God hath appointed vnto euery man that liueth in the Church a certaine time of repentance and of comming to Christ. And hee which mispendeth that time and is not made a christian then can neuer be saued This made our Sauiour Christ weepe for Ierusalem and say O if thou hadst knowne at the least in this thy day those things which belong to thy peace but now are they hidden from thine eyes And he further signifieth the destruction of Ierusalem because shee knew not the time of her visitation Againe the neglecting of this time is one cause why not one or two but many shall seeke to enter into the kingdome of heauen and yet shal not be able It is a marueilous thing that they which seeke to be saued should perish but the fault is theirs which seeke when it is too late Now therefore thou secure worldling thy conscience telleth thee that thou hast not yet repented and that thou art not as yet a liuely member of Iesus Christ. And thou knowest further that howsoeuer thou art aliue at this time yet thou hast no lease of thy life God may call thee forth of this world the next yeare the next weeke the next houre yea he may strike thee with sudden death at this very present And in very truth if thou goest forth of this world being no repentant sinner thou goest damned to hell Wherefore delay not one minut of an houre longer but with all speed repent and turne vnto God and bring forth fruits worthie of amendment of life that all thy sinnes may be done away when the day of death or the day of iudgement shall be And doe not thinke with thy selfe that it shall be sufficient to deferre thy turning vnto God till the last ende For late repentance is seldome true repentance And he which continueth long in any sinne is in a dangerous case If a man lie long in any disease he will scarce recouer his former health and he which is growne in the custome of any sinne and the sinne is become ripe in him it is a thousand to one
The first argument HE which may in truth be made partaker of the chiefe points of the Popish religion may be made partaker of all but a Reprobate may be made partaker of the chiefe poinâs of the Popish religion therefore a Reprobate may be made partaker of all The proofe of the Argument THe proposition is plaine and euery Papist will graunt it all the controuersie is of the assumption wherefore I prooue it thus The Sacrament of Pennance as they call it is one of the chiefe things in the religion of the Church of Rome for it is such a Sacrament that by the power efficacy of it the blood of Christ is deliuered to vs to wash away our sins they say it hath such vertue that the kingdome of heauen is promised to it in the Scriptures and that it is not regeneration but an healing of a man regenerate and that it pardoneth sinne as baptisme And as touching Contrition Papists write it hath power to doe away sinne and to obtaine pardon at Gods hand the same they speake of Confession which they say deliuereth from death openeth paradise and giueth hope of saluation and hereby it may appeare that pennance is one of the greatest points of the popish religion But a reprobate may be truly made partaker of the popish sacrament of penance and indeede performe all in it There be three parts of penance Contrition of the heart Confession of the mouth Satisfaction in the deede All these three Iudas performed first he had Contrition for when he saw that our Sauiour was condemned then he saw his owne finne and was stricken with a griefe for his owne treacherie and repented and presently after he confessed his sinne openly vnto the chiefe Priests and Elders Also he made Satisfaction when he brought againe the thirtie pieces of siluer which he tooke to betray his master Againe Contrition of the heart is the ground of penance and Papists say it is not an act of the holy Ghost but an act of mans free wil proceeding from it and therefore a reprobate may haue it And as for Satisfaction if a reprobate cannot doe it by himselfe yet he may performe it by another for so they say that one may satisfie by anothâr wherefore for any thing I can see a reprobate may haue all that is contained in the popish sacrament of penance Faith is another of the chiefest points that is in the religion of the Church of Rome for they say it is the foundation and ground worke of Iustification But reprobates may haue that faith which they meane For they say that it is nothing els but a gift of God and a certaine light of the minde wherewith a man beeing enlightened giuâth sure and certen assent to the reuealed word of God And the Rhemists say it is onely an act of the vnderstanding and Andradius saith that Faith is onely in generall actions and cannot come to the particular applying of any thing now all this reprobates may haue for their minds are inlightned to know the truth and to be perswaded of it and therefore they haue this act of the vnderstanding this is a generall faith yea the deuill himselfe can doe thus much who beleeueth and trembleth And their implicite faith which saueth the lay man what reprobate cannot haue it for there is nothing els required but to beleeue as the Church beleeueth though he know not how the Church beleeueth And the Papists themselues say as much for their Councels hold that a wicked man and an heretike may haue confidence in Christ and that an heathen man by the naturall knowledge of God and by the workes of creation might haue faith and in a generall maner beleeue in Christ. The second argument THat religion whose precepts are no directions to attaine peace of conscience leaueth a man still in a damnable case but the precepts of the religion of the Churcâ of Rome are not directions to attaine peace of conscience therefore it leaueth a man in a damnable case which if it be true a reprobate may be as sound a professour of â as any other The proofe THe proposition is certen because as long as any man hath his conscience to accuse him of sinne before God he is in state of damnation as Saint Iohn saith If our heart condemne vs God is greater then our heart knoweth all things And this is peculiar and proper to the elect children of God to receiue these gifts and graces from God the enioyning of which bringeth peace of conscience True it is indeede that reprobates receiue many graces and gifts at Gods hand but they are no other then such as may be ioyned with the trembling of the conscience as the deuill is said to beleeue but withall to tremble The assumption namely that the religion of the church of Rome can not pacifie the conscience may be easily prooued on this wise A man whose conscience must be truely quieted must first of all be truely humbled Come vnto me saith our Sauiour Christ all ye which are wearied and burdened and I will ease you Whereby it appeareth that they who are to haue their consciences refreshed in Christ must first of all be afflicteâ with the sense of Gods iudgement yea they must be pressed downe to helward with the weight and burden of their sinnes that they may see and from their hearts confesse that in themselues there is no way to escape damnation The good Phisitian Christ Iesus cannot heale vs before he hath lanced our woundes to the very bottome he neuer can finde any of his sheepe before they be quite lost he neuer powreth into vs the liuing waters of his spirit before we be barren and drie ground void of all moysture and that man must condemne himselfe that would not haue Christ to pronounce sentence of damnation against him Now this true humiliation of a sinner can not be wrought in any mans heart by the religion of the Church of Rome True and sound humiliation is wrought by two means first by making a man to see the greatnes of his sinne and wickednesse secondly by making him to acknowledge that he is destitute and quite bereft of all goodnes For if a man either see not the greatnes of his sinne or haue confidence of any thing in himselfe he can not be humbled but neither of these two things are performed in the church of Rome As touching the first the Romish religion is so farre from amplifying enlarging the greatnes of mens sinnes that it doth extenuate them and lessen them out of measure for it maketh some sinnes to be venial when as the least sinne that can be against Gods law deserueth damnation it teacheth that lesser sinnes are done away by an humble accusation of a mans selfe by saying the Lords praier by knocking vpon the breast and by such like the greater sinnes may be
redemption you must waite for it till after this life you would bee kissed with the kisses of Christs mouth but here in this worlde you must bee content if you may with Marie Magdelen kisse his feete For the perfection of a Christian mans life standes in the feeling and confession of his imperfections And as Ambrose saith obedience due to God standes more in the affection then in the worke Christian. But why will God haue those whome hee hath sanctified labour still vnder their infirmities Minister The causes are diuers First hereby he teacheth his seruants to see in what great neede they stand of the righteousnes of Christ that they may more carefully seeke after it Secondly he subdueth the pride of mens heartes and humbleth them by counteruailing the graces which they haue receiued with the like measure of infirmities Thirdly by this meanes the godly are exercised in a continuall fight against sinne and are daily occupied in purifying themselues Christian. But to goe on forward in this matter there is another cause that makes me feare least I haue no true repentance Minister What is that Christian. I oftentimes find my selfe like a very timberlog voide of all grace and goodnes froward and rebellious to any good worke so that Iâ feare least Christ haue quite forsaken me Minist As it is in the strait seas the water ebs and flowes so is it in the godly in them as long as they liue in this worlde according to their owne feeling there is an accesse recesse of the spirit Otherwhiles they be troubled with deadnes and dulnes of heart as Dauid was who praied to the Lord to quickeâ him according to his louing kindnes that he may keepe the testimonies of his mouth And in another place he saith that Gods promises quickened him Which could not be vnles he had beene troubled with great dulnes of heart Againe sometimes the spirit of God quite withdraweth is selfe to their feeling as it was in Dauid In the day of my trouble saith he I sought the Lord and my soule refused comfort I did think vpon god and was troubled I praied and my spirit was ful of anguish Againe Will the Lord absent himselfe for euer and will he shewe no more fauour hath God forgotten to be mercifull c. The Church in the Canticles complaineth of this In my bed I sought him by night whome my soule loued I sought him but I found him not And againe My wellbeloued put in his hand by the hole of the doore and my heart was affectioned towards him I rose vp to open to my welbeloued and my hands did drop down mirrhe my fingers pure mirrhe vpon the handles of the barre I opened to my welbeloued but my welbeloued was gone and past mine heart was gone when he did speake I âought him but I could not finde him I called but he answered me not Contrariwise God at some other times sheds abroad his loue most aboundantly in the hearts of the faithfull and Christ lieth betweene the breasts of his Church as a posie of myrrhe giuing a strong smell Christian. But how can he bee a Christian that feeles no grace nor goodnes in himselfe Minister The child which as yet can vse no reason is for all that a reasonable creature and the man in a swowne feeles no power of life and yet hee is not dead The Christian man hath many quames come ouer his heart and he fals into many a swown that none almost would looke for any more of the life of Christ in him yet for all that he may bee a true Christian. This was the state of Peter when he denied our Sauiour Christ with cursing and banning his faith onely fainted for a time it failed not Christian. I haue now opened vnto you the chiefe things that troubled me and your comfortable answers haue much refreshed my troubled minde The God of all mercie and consolation requite you accordingly Minister I haue spoken that which God out of his holy word hath opened vnto me if you find any helpe thereby giue God the praise therfore carrie this with you for euer that by many afflictions both in the bodie and the minde you must enter into the kingdome of heauen Raw flesh is noysome to the stomack is no good nourishment before it be âodden and vnmortified men and womeÌ be no creatures fit for God and therefore they are to be soaked and boyled in afflictions that the fulsomnes and rankenes of their corruption may be delayed and that they may haue in them some relish acceptable vnto God And to conclude for the auoiding of all these temptations vse this sweete praier following which that godly Saint Master Bradford made Oh Lord God and deere father what shall I say that feele all things to bee in manner with me as in the wicked Blind is my minde crooked is my will peruerse concupisceÌce is in me as a spring of stinking puddle O how faint is faith in me how little is my loue to thee or thy people how great is my selfe loue how hard is my heart by reason whereof I am mooued to doubt of thy goodnesse towards me whether thou art my mercifull father and whether I be thy child or no indeed worthily might I doubt if that the hauing of these were the cause not the fruit rather of thy children The cause why thou art my father is thy merciful goodnesâ grace trueth in Christ Iesus which cannot but remaine for euer In respect whereof thou hast borne me this good wil to bring me into thy Church by baptisme and to accept me into the number of thy children that I might be holy faithfull obedient and innocent and to call me diuers times by the ministerie of thy word into thy kingdome besides the innumerable other benefits alwaies hitherto powred vpon me All which thou hast done of this thy good will which thou of thine owne mercie barest to me in Christ before the world was made The which thing as thou requirest straightly that I should beleeue without doubting so wouldest thou that I in all my needs should come vnto thee as to a father make my mone without mistrust of beeing heard in thy good time as most shall make to my comfort Loe therefore to thee deare father I come through thy sonne our Lord our Mediatour and Aduocate Iesus Christ who sitteth on thy right hand making intercession for me I pray thee of thy great goodnes and mercie in Christ to be mercifull to me a sinner that I may indeed feele thy sweet mercie as thy child the time oh deare father I appoint not but I pray thee that I may with hope still expect and looke for thy helpe I hope that as for a little while thou hast left me so thou wilt come and visit me and that in thy great mercie whereof I haue great neede by reason of my great miserie Thou
art wont for a little season in thine anger to hide thy face from them whom thou louest but surely O Redeemer in eternall mercies thou wilt shew thy compassions For when thou leauest vs O Lord thou doest not leaue vs very long neither doest thou leaue vs to our losse but to our lucre and aduantage euen that thy holy spirit with bigger portion of thy power and vertue may lighten and cheere vs that the want of feeling of our sorrow may be recompenced plentifully with the liuely sent of hauing thee to our eternall ioy and therefore thou swearest that in thine euerlasting mercie thou wilt haue compassion on vs. Of which thing to the end we might be most assured thine oath is to be marked for thou saiest as I haue sworne that I will neuer bring any more the waters to drowne the world so haue I sworne that I wil neuer more be angrie with thee nor reprooue thee The mountaines shall remooue and the hills shall fall downe but thy louing kindnes shall not mooue and the bond of thy peace shal not faile thee thus saiest thou the Lord our mercifull redeemer Deare father therefore I pray thee remember euen for thine owne truth mercies sake the promise euerlasting couenant which in thy good time I pray thee to write in my heart that I may know thee to be the only true God and Iesus Christ whom thou hast sent that I may loue thee with all my heart for euer that I may loue thy people for thy sake that I may be holy in thy sight through Christ that I may alwaies not onely striue against sinne but also ouercome the same daily more and more as thy children doe aboue all things desiring the sanctification of thy name the comming of thy kingdome the doing of thy will on earth as it is in heauen c. through Iesus Christ our Redeemer Mediatour and Aduocate Amen A DECLARATION OF CERTAINE SPIRItuall Desertions seruing to terrifie all drowsie Protestants and to comfort them which mourne for their sinnes AMong all the works of Gods eternal counsel there is none more wonderfull then is Desertion which is nothing els but an action of God forsaking his creature Furthermore God forsakes his creature not by withdrawing his essence or beeing from it for that cannot be considering God is infinite and therefore must needes at all times be euery where but by taking away the grace and operation of his Spirit from his creature Neither must any thinke it to be crueltie in God to forsake his creature which he hath made for he is soueraigne Lord ouer all his works and for that cause he is not bound to any and he may doe with his owne whatsoeuer he will And this his will is not to be blamed for men are not to imagine that a thing must first be iust and then afterward that God doth will it but contrariwise first God wills a thing and thereupon it becomes iust Againe sinne is so wretched a thing in the eyes of God that he vtterly forsakes his creature for a punishment thereof Now euery thing so farre forth as it is a chastisment or punishment is good considering that the inflicting therof is the execution of iustice And God neuer forsakes the creature against the will thereof but in the very time of Desertion it voluntarily forsaketh and refuseth grace and chooseth to be forsaken wherefore if any hurt or miserie insue thereof let the creature blame it selfe and praise the Lord. Desertions thus described are of two sorts eternall and temporarie Eternal desertions are those wherby God vpon iust causes known to himselfe forsakes his creature wholly and for euer Thus the deuill with his angels and that part of mankinde which is prepared to destruction is forsaken For first God before all worlds did decree according to the purpose of his owne will to refuse them without the graunt of any mercie Secondly after they are created and liue in the world he giueth them no Sauiour For Christ is onely the redeemer of the Elect and of no more which may thus appeare For whoÌ Christ makes no Intercession for theÌ he hath wrought no Redemption But for them onely which are elected shall beleeue in him he makes intercession I pray saith he not for the world but for them which thou hast giuen me And againe I pray not for these alone but for them also which shal beleeue in me through their word Wherefore Christ is a redeemer to none but to the Elect. Thirdly he reserueth them to eternall damnation for their sinnes which is a totall separation from God and the accomplishment of all other Deseâtions For the effecting of this God exerciseth wicked men and reprobates in this life with diuers particular desertions and that after this maner He bestoweth all sorts of benefits on them as on his owne seruants but yet so as that he withdraweth that part of his benefit which hath the promise of life eternal annexed to it in the word And in this matter he dealeth as a maÌ that sets many trees in his orchard but so as he takes away the heart or the pith thereof And this the Lord doth either in temporall or spirituall benefits I. For temporall benefits as wealth honour libertie outward peace the Lord dealeth very bountifully with them He makes his sunne to shine vpon the iust and vniust he fills their bellies with his hid treasures and as Dauid saith I fretted at the foolish when I saw the prosperitie of the wicked for there is no bondes in their death but they are lustie and strong they are not in trouble as other meÌ neither are they plagued as other men But yet he holdes backe that which is the principall thing and the very glorie of these benefits that is the right vse of them For that a man may purely vse Gods creatures two things are required First his person must stand iust and sanctifieed before God by faith in Christ. For vntill a mans person please God his worke shall neuer please him Secondly he must vse the same creatures purely which is done partly by inuocation of Gods name and partly by referring them to their set and appointed endeâ which are Gods glorie a mans owne and his neighbours good But all this is flat contrarie in the vngodly man For first he is forth of Christ so that his person standes vniust before God And therefore all his actions euen those which otherwise are lawfull and good in him are meere sinnes Secondly he vseth Gods gifts and blessings with an euill conscience For by reason of his want of grace to beleeue he cannot resolue himselfe that God as his father doth bestow his blessings on him as his beloued child in Christ yet as a theefe and an vsurper against his conscience he vseth them Adde further the creatures are vsed of him without inuocation for such an one can not pray and therefore he doth but as the swine
become so impenitent as that they must be giuen vp to Sathan yet for no other cause but that the flesh may be killed and the spirit made aliue in the daie of the Lord. The third end is the preueÌting of sin to come This appeareth in Paul Least saith he I should be exalted out of measure through the aboundance of reuelations there was giuen vnto me a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet me because I should not be exalted out of measure In the former times when the Lord among many others had set out Cranmer for the maintenance of his blessed trueth against his and Gods enemies hee left him for a while to fall from his religion and to make a dangerous recantation but so as thereby he preuented many sinnes and prepared him to a glorious martyrdom As some of his own wordes may testifie which he spake a little before his end And now saith hee I come to the great thing that so much troubleth my conscience more then any thing that euer I did or said in all my life that is the setting abroad of a writing contrarie to the trueth which nowe here I renounce as things written with my hand coÌtrary to the trueth which I thought in my heart that for feare of death and to saue my life c. and for as much as my hand offended writing contrary to my heart my hand shall be first punished therefore for may I come to the fire it shall be first burned Answerablie when he was at the fire first he burnt his right hand which subscribed his body suffered the flame with such constancy stedfastnes as he neuer almost mooued his eies lift vp to heauen often he repeated his vnworthy right hand Thus death which he most feared he most desired that he might take reuenge of himselfe for his sinne The vse that all good Christian heartes are to make of these their desertions is manifold First if they haue outward rest and walke in the feare of God be filled with the ioy of the holy Ghost let them not be high minded but feare least a forsaking follow Secondly if in any temptation they iudge themselues forsaken let them consider this wonderfull worke of spirituall desertions which God exerciseth vpon his own children very vsually and then it may please the Lord they shal find it to be a restoratiue against many a quame swoune of spirit and conscience into which otherwise they would certainly fall Thirdly seeing God for their triall doth often withdraw himselfe from them let theÌ againe draw neere to God and presse vnto him euen as a man that shiuers of an agne is alwaie creeping to the fire If it be demaunded howe a man should come neere God the answer is by the vse of his worde and praier For by his word he speakes to thee and by praier thou speakest to him Lastly seeing by desertions God wil take experience of his seruants let euery man try searcâ his waies and euer be turning his feete to the waies of Gods commandements let him endeauour to keepe a good conscience before God before all men that so hee may with Dauid say Iudge me O Lord for I haue walked in mine innocencie my trust hath bin alwaies in the Lord I shal not slide prooue me O Lord and trie me examine my raines and my heart FINIS A CASE OF CONSCIENCE THE GREATEST THAT EVER WAS HOW A MAN MAY KNOW whether he be the child of God or no. Resolued by the word of God Whereunto is added a briefe Discourse taken out of Hier. Zanchius 2. Pet. 1.10 Giue all diligence to make your Election sure for if ye doe these things ye shall neuer fall Printed for Thomas Man and Iohn Porter 1600. To the godly Reader IN Gods Church commonly they who are touched by the spirit begin to come on in Religion are much troubled with feare that they are not Gods children and none so much as they Therefore they often thinke on this point and are not quiet till they finde some resolution The spirit of God as best knowing the estate of Gods children hath penned two parcels of holy scripture for the full resoluing of this case namely the 15. Psalme and âhe first Epistle of Saint Iohn And for the helping of the simple and vnlearned who desire to bee informed concerning their estate I haue propounded these two parts of scripture in the forme of a Dialogue and haue ioyned thereunto a little discourse concerning the same matter penned in Latin by H. Zanchius a learned Diuine and now englished Vse this labour of mine for thy benefite and comfort the Lord increase the number of them which may reioyce that their names are written in heauen W. Perkins THE FIRST EPISTLE OF IOHN IN forme of a Dialogue The Speakers Iohn Church CHAP. I. Church MAny among vs denie the Godhead and many the manhood of Christ. Iohn That which was from the beginning and therefore true God which we haue heard namely speaking which wee haue seene with these our eies which we haue looked vpon and these hands of ours haue handled of that word not the sounding but the essentiall word of the Father of life liuing of himselfe and giuing life vnto all other Ch. Before you goe any further this word of life is inuisible how then could it bee seene Ioh. Yes for that life was made manifest to wit in the flesh and we I with many others haue seene it and beare witnesse and publish vnto you that eternall life which was with the father eternally before this manifestation and was made manifest vnto vs. Ch. Menander Ebion and Cerinthus hauing beene teachers among vs confidently denie these things which you say and they beare vs in hand that they seeke our good Ioh. That which I will repeat againe for more certainties sake which we haue seene and heard declare we vnto you they ye may haue fellowship with vs and that our fellowship also may bee with the father and with his sonne Iesus Christ. And these things write we vnto you that your ioy might bee full i. might haue sound consolation in your consciences Ch. Well then lay vs downe some ground wherby we may come to be assured that we haue fellowship one with another and with Christ. Ioh. This then is the message which wee haue heard of him declare vnto you that God is light i. purenesse it selfe and blessednes whereas men and Angels are neither but by participation and in him is no darkenes Ch. Some that make profession among vs continue still in their olde course and conuersation and yet they say they haue fellowship with God Ioh. If we say that we haue fellowship with him and walke lead the course of our liues in darkenesse i. ignorance errour impietie wee lie dissemble and doe not truely deale not sincerely Ch. What then is the true marke of one
all his family was burnt The second had the iaundise from the head to the sole of the foote and died thereof The third seeing what was befallen these twaine repented and confessed the conspiracie against Narcissus and yet for all that he lost his eies Againe in the daies of Q. Marie as Iames Abbes was led by the Sheriffe to execution diuerse poore people stoode in the waie and asked their almes hee then not hauing any money to giue them did put off all his apparell saue his shirt and gaue it vnto them to some one thing to some another in the giuing whereof he exhorted them to be strong in the Lord and to stand steadfast in the trueth of the gospell While he was was thus instructing the people a seruant of the Shiriffes going by cried out aloude and blasphemously said Beleeue him not good people he is an hereticke and a mad man out of his witte beleeue him not for it is heresie that he saieth And as the other continued in his godly admonitions so did this wicked wretch blow forth his blasphemous exclamations vntill they came vnto the stake where he should suffer But immediatly after this martyr was bound to the stake and fire put to him such was the fearefull stroke of Gods iustice vpon this blasphemous railer that he was there presently in the sight of all the people stricken with a frensie wherewith he had before railingly charged that good martyr of God who in his furious rage madnes casting off his shooes and the rest of his cloaths cried out vnto the people said thus did Iames Abs the true seruant of God who is saued but I am damned and thus ran he about the towne of Burie still crying that Iames Abbes was a good man and saued but I am damned Againe children sitting in companie togither fell into communication of God and to reason what God was And some said one thing some another among the rest one saide He is a good old father to which an other named Dennis Benfield replied with a most outragious blasphemy What he said she is an old doting foole But shortly after this yong gyrle was so stricken that all the one side of her was blacke and she became speechlesâe and died Againe one Leaver a ploug-man rayling said that he saw the euill fauoured knaue Latimer when he was burned and also in despite said that he had teeth like an horse At which time and houre as neere as could be gathered the sonne of the said Leaver most wickedly hanged himselfe Againe in the time of K. Edward a young gentleman of Cornwall beeing in companie with other moe gentlemen together with their seruants beeing about the number of twentie horsemen among whome this lustie yonger entred into talke and beganne withall to sweare and vse ribauld speech beeing gently reprooued the yong gentleman tooke snuffe and saide to the reproouer Why takest thou thought for me take thought for thy winding sheete well quoth the other amend for death giueth no warning for assoone commeth a lambes skinne to the market as on old sheepes skinne Gods woundes said he care not thou for me raging still in this manner worse and worse in wordes till at length passing on their iourney they came riding ouer a great bridge standing ouer a piece of an arme of the sea vpon which bridge this gentleman-swearer spurred his horse in such sort as he sprang cleane ouer with the man on his backe who as he was going cried saying Horse and man and all to the deuill Againe there was a seruing man in Lincolnshire who had still in his mouth an vse to sweare Gods pretious blood and that for very trifles beeing often warned by his friendes to leaue the taking of the Lords bloode in vaine did notwithstanding still persist in his wickednesse vntill at the last it pleased God to acite him first with sicknesse and then with death during which time of the Lords visitation no perswasion could mooue him to repent his foresaid blaspheming but hearing the bell to toll did most hardly in the very anguish of his death start vp in his bedde and sware by Gods blood this bell tolled for me Whereupon immediatly the bloode aboundantly from all the ioynts of his bodie as it were in streames did issue out most fearefully from mouth nose wrestes knees heeles toes with all other ioynts not one left free so died These and such like iudgements must be as warnings from heauen to admonish vs and to make vs afraid of the abuse of the Tongue especially when it tendeth to the dishonour of God And we are to imitate the example of Policarpe the Martyr who when he was bidden to take his oath curse Christ answered Fourescore and sixe yeares haue I beene his seruant yet in all this time hath he not so much as once hurt me how then may I speake euill of my King and Soueraigne Lord which ââth thus preserued me VI. Lastly God hath honoured thy tongue with the gift of speech and vtterance and the great excellencie of this gift thou shouldest perceiue if thou werest stricken dumme for a time Therefore let thy tongue be applied to the honouring of God and to the good of thy neighbour FINIS TWO TREATISES I. Of the nature and practise of Repentance II. Of the combat of the flesh and spirit A second Edition corrected Printed by Iohn Legate Printer to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge 1600. To the Reader whosoeuer GOd hath bestowed on vs great prosperitie and peace with plentie of all temporall blessings that heart can wish for many yeares in this land Prosperitie abused hath beene the occasion of many grieuous sinnes against the first and second table specially of Atheisme neglect of Gods worship contempt of the word profanation of the Sabbath abuse of the sacraments c. These and such like sinnes haue long called downe for iudgements from heauen vpon vs and the rather because the preaching of the word hath little preuailed to bring vs to any amendment of life Whereupon God hath now begun to cause his iudgement to seaze vpon vs specially by plague and pestilence and that euen in the very principall part of this lande whereby he himselfe doth as Iob saith round vs in the eare and preach repentance to vs. Wherefore it stands vs now in hand if euer to looke about vs and if we haue not repented to begin to repent if we haue in former time repented to doe it more earnestly If so be that we shall harden our hearts both against his word and iudgements and put farre from vs the euill day vndoubtedly we must needs looke for iudgements farre more terrible then euer we felt as yet if not eternall destruction Let vs be aduised by the old world who made light of Noahs warning and were drowned in the floode by Lots sonnes in law who tooke their fathers counsell for mockage and were burnt with fire and
to me a sinner As for confession of sinne to men it is not to be vsed but in two cases First when some offence is done to our neighbour secondly when ease and comfort is sought for in trouble of conscience The third dutie in the practise of Repentance is Deprecation whereby we pray to God for the pardon of the sinnes which haue beene confessed with contrition of heart with earnestnes and constancie as for the weightiest matter in the world And here we must remember to behaue our selues to God as the poore prisoner doth at the barre who when the iudge is about to giue sentence cries vnto him for fauour as for life and death And we must doe as the cripple or lazar man in the way sit downe vnlappe our legges and armes and shew the sores of our sinnes crying to God continually as they doe Looke with your eye and pitie with your heart that we may find mercie at Gods hands as they get almes at the hands of passengers Thus Oseah instructeth the people O Israel returne vnto the Lord thy God for thou hast fallen by thine iniquitie take vnto you wordes and turne vnto the Lord and say vnto him Take away all iniquitie and receiue vs graciously so we will render thee the calues of our lippes Of Daniel We doe not present our supplication before thee for our owne righteousnes but for thy great tender mercies O Lord heare O Lord forgiue O Lord consider and doe it deferre not for thine owne names sake O my God Of Dauid Haue mercie vpon me O God according to thy louing kindnes according to the multitude of thy compassions put away mine iniquities The last dutie is to pray to God for grace and strength whereby we may be inabled to walke in newnesse of life Of Dauid Behold I desire thy commandements quicken me in thy righteousnesse And Teach me to doe thy will for thou art my God let thy good spirit lead me into the land of righteousnesse CHAP. VIII Of legall motiues to Repentance MOtiues to Repentance are either Legall or Euangelicall Legall are such as are borrowed from the law and they are three especially The first is the miserie and cursed estate of euery impenitent sinner in this life by reason of his sinnes His miserie that I may expresse it to the conceit of the simplest is seuen-fold 1. within him 2. before him 3. behind him 4. on his right hand 5. on his left hand 6. ouer his head 7. vnder his feete His miserie within him is two-fold The first is a guiltie conscience which is a very hel vnto the vngodly man For he is like a silly prisoner the conscience like a gayler which followes him at the heeles and dogges him whither soeuer he goes to the end he may see and obserue all his sayings and doings It is like a register that sits alwaies with the pen in his hand to record and inroll all his wickednes for euerlasting memorie It is a little iudge that fittes in the middle of a man euen in his very heart to arraigne him in this life for his sins as he shall be arraigned at the last iudgement Therefore the pangs terrours and feares of all impenitent persons are as it were certaine flashings of the flames of hell fire The guiltie conscience makes a man like him which lies on a bedde that is too strait and the couering too short who would with all his heart sleepe but can not Belshazzar when he was in the midst of his mirth seeing the hand writing on the wall was smitten with great feare so as his couÌtenance changed and his knees smote together The second euill within man is the fearefull slauerie and bondage vnder the power of Satan the prince of darknesse in that his minde will and affectictions are so knit and glued to the will of the deuill that he can doe nothing but obey him and rebell against God And hence Satan is called the prince of this world which keepes the hold of the heart as an armed captaine keepes a skonse or castle with watch and ward The miserie before man is a dangerous snare which the deuill laies for the destruction of the soule I say it is dangerous because he is in setting of it twentie or fourtie yeares before he strikes when as God knowes men doe little thinke of it It is made of three cordes with the first he brings men into his snare and that he doth by couering the miserie and the poison of sinne and by painting out to the eye of the minde the deceitfull profits and pleasures thereof With the second he hopples and insnares them for after that a man is drawne into this or that sinne the deuill hath so sugered it ouer with fine delights that he cannot but needes must liue and lie in it By the third he drawes the snare and indeauours with all his might to breake the necke of the soule For when he seeth a fit opportunitie especially in grieuous calamities and in the houre of death he takes away the vizar of sinne and shewes the face of it in the true forme as ougly as himselfe then withall he begins as we say to shew his hornes then he rageth in terrifying and accusing that the soule of man may be swallowed vp of the gulfe of finall despaire The miserie behind him is the sinnes past The Lord saith to Cain If thou doest not well sinne lieth at the doore Where sinne is compared to a wilde beast which followes a man whither soeuer he goeth and lieth lurking at his heeles And though for a time it may seeme to be hurtlesse because it lies asleepe yet at length vnlesse men repent it will rise vp seaze on them rende out the very throates of their soules Iob in his affliction saith Thou writest bitter things against me and makest me possesse the sinnes of my youth And Dauid praieth Forgiue me the sinnes of my youth If the memorie of sinnes past be a trouble to the godly man oh what a racke what a gybbet will it be to the heart of him that wants grace The miserie on the right hand is prosperitie and ease which by reason of mans sinnes is an occasion of many iudgements In it men practised the horrible sinnes of Sodome it puffes vp the heart with deuillish pride so as men shall thinke themselues to be as God himselfe as Senacherib Nebuchadnezzar Antiochus Alexander Herod Domitian did It steales away mans heart from God and quenches the sparkes of grace As the Lord complaineth of the Israelites I spake vnto thee when thou wast in prosperitie but thou saidest I will not hear this hath beene thy manner from thy youth It is like the Iuie that embraces the tree and windes round about it but yet drawes out the iuice and life of it Hence is it that many turne it to an occasion of their destruction Salomon saith Prosperitie of fooles destroyeth them
word of God For Paul saith that they that are the childreÌ of god are led by the spirit of Christ. Nowe seeing this is so that if wee would liue eternally wee must begin to liue that blessed and eternall life before we die here we must be carefull to reform two common errors The first is that a man enters into eternall life when hee dies and not before which is a flat vntruth Our Sauiour Christ said to Zacheus This day is saluation come to thy houseâ giuing vs to vnderstand that a man then begins to be saued when God doeth effectually call him by the ministery of his Gospell Whosoeuer then will bee saued when hee is dying and dead must begin to be saued while he is nowe liuing His saluation must beginne in this life that would come to saluation after this life Verely verely saith Christ he that heareth my word and âeleeueth in him that sent me hath eternall life namly in this present life The second error is that howsoeuer a man liue if when he is dying he can lift vp his eies and say Lord haue mercie vpon me hee is certainly saued Behold a verie dangerous and foolish conceit that deceiues many a man It is all one as if an arrant theife should thus reason with himselfe and say I will spend my daies in robbing and stealing I feare neither arraignment nor exequution For at the verie time when I am to bee turned off the ladder if I doe but call vpon the iudge I knowe I shall haue my pardon Behold a most dangerous and desperate course the verie same is the practise of carelesse men in the matter of their saluation For a man may diâ with Lord haue mercie in his mouth and perish eternally except in this world he enter into the first degree of eternall life For not euerie one that sayeth Lord Lord shall enter into heauen but he that doth the will of the father which is in heauen The fourth dutie is to exercise and inure our selues in dying by little little so long as we liue here vpon earth before we come to die indeede And as men that are appointed to runne a race exercise themselues in running that they may get the victorie so should we begin to die now while we are liuing that we might die well in the end But some may say how should this be done Paul giues vs direction in his owne example when he saith by the reioycing which I haue in Christ I die daily And he died daily not onely because hee was often in danger of death by reason of his calling but also because in al his dangers and troubles he inured himselfe to die For when men do make the right vse of their afflictions whether they bee in bodie or minde or both and doe with all their might endeauour to beare them patiently humbling themselues as vnder the correction of God then they begin to die well And to doe this indeede is to take an excellent course He that would mortifie his greatest sins must begin to doe it with small sinnes which when they are once reformed a man shall be able more easily to ouercome his master-sinnes So likewise he that would be able to beare the crosse of all crosses namely death it selfe must first of all learne to beare small crosses as sicknesses in bodie and troubles in minde with losses of goods and of friendes and of good name which I may fitly tearme little deaths and the beginnings of death it selfe and we must first of all acquaint our selues with these little deaths before we can wel be able to beare the great death of al. Againe the afflictions and calamities of this life are as it were the harbingers and puruiers of death and we are first to learne how to entertaine these messengers that when death the lord himselfe shall come we may in better manner entertaine him This point Bilney the martyr well considered who oftentimes before hee was burned put his finger into the flame of the candle not onely to make triall of his abilitie in suffering but also to arme and strengthen himselfe against greater torments in death Thus ye see the fourth dutie which ye must in any wise learne and remember because wee cannot be able to beare the pangs of death well vnles we bee first well schooled and nurtered by sundrie trials in this life The fifth and last dutie is set down by Salomon All that thine hand shall find to doe doe it with all thy power And marke the reason For there is neither worke nor inuention nor knowledge nor wisdome in the graue whither thou goest To the same purpose Paul saith Doe good to all men while ye haue time Therefore if any man be able to doe any good seruice either to Gods church or to the common wealth or to any priuate man let him doe it with all speede and with all might least death it selfe preuent him He that hath care thus to spende his daies shall with much comfort and peace of conscience ende his life Thus much of generall preparation Now followeth the particular which is in the time of sicknes And here first of all I will shew what is the doctrine of the Papists and then afterward the truth By the popish order and practise when a man is about to die he is inioyned three things First to make sacramentall confession specially if it be in any mortall sinne secondly to receiue the Eucharist thirdly to require his annoyling that is the sacrament as they call it of extreame vnction Sacramentall confession they tearme a rehearsall or enumeration of all mans sinnes to a priest that he may receiue absolution But against this kinde of confession sundrie reasons may be alleadged First of all it hath no warrant either by commandement or example in the whole word of God They say yes and they indeauour to prooue it thus He which lies in any mortall sinne is by Gods law bound to doe penance and to seeke reconciliation with God now the necessarie meanes after baptisme to obtaine reconciliation is the confession of all our sinnes to a priest Because Christ hath appointed priests to be iudges vpon earth with such measure of authoritie that no man falling after baptisme can without their sentence and determination be reconciled and they can not rightly iudge vnlesse they know all a mans sinnes therefore all that fall after baptisme are bound by Gods word to open all their sinnes to a priest Ans. It is false which they say that priests are iudges hauing power to examine and take knowledge of mens sinnes and iurisdiction whereby they can properly absolue pardon or retaine them For Gods word hath giuen no more to man but a ministerie of reconciliation whereby in the name of God and according to his word he doth preach declare and pronounce that God doth pardon or not pardon his sinnes Againe pardon may truly be pronounced
followed of all though it may be the applying of it as Iob well perceiued is mixed with follie Here it may be alleadged that in the pangs of death men want their senses and conuenient vtterance and that therefore they are vnable to pray Ans. The very sighes sobbes and gâones of a repentant and beleeuing heart are praiers before God euen as effectuall as if they were vttered by the best voice in the world Prayer stands in the affection of the heart the voice is but an outward messenger therof God looks not vpon the speach but vpon the heart Dauid saith God heares the desires of the poore againe that he will fulfill the desires of theÌ that feare him yea their very teares are loud and sounding praiers in his eares Againe faith may otherwise be expressed by the Last words which for the most part in theÌ that haue truly serued God are very excellent coÌfortable and full of grace some choise examples whereof I will rehearse for instructions sake and for imitation The last wordes of Iacob were those whereby as a prophet he foretold blessings and curses vpon his children and the principall among the rest were these The scepter shall not depart from Iudah and the lawgiuer from betweene his feete till Shilo come and O Lord I haue waited for thy saluation The last words of Moses are his most excellent song set downe Deut. 32. and the last words of Dauid were these The spirit of the Lord spake by me and his word was in my tongue the God of Israel spake to me the strength of Israel said Beare rule ouer men c. The wordes of Zacharias the sonne of Iehoida when he was stoned were The Lord looke vpon it and require it The last words of our Sauiour Christ when he was dying vpon the crosse are most admirable and stored with abundance of spirituall grace 1. To his father he saith Father forgiue them they know not what they doe 2. to the thiefe Verily I say vnto thee this night shalt thou be with me in Paradise 3. to his mother Mother behold thy son to Iohn behold thy mother 4. and in his agonie My God my God why hast thou forsaken me 5. and earnestly desiring our saluation I thirst 6. and when he had made perfect satisfaction It is finished 7. and when bodie and soule were parting Father into thy hands I commend my spirit The last words of Steuen were 1. Behold I see the heauens open and the Sonne of man standing at the right hand of God 2. Lord Iesu receiue my spirit 3. Lord lay not this sinâe to their charge Of Polycarpe Thou art a true God without lying therefore in all things I praise thee and blesse thee and glorifie thee by the eternall God and high Priest Iesus Christ thine onely beloued sonne by whome and with whome to thee and the holy Spirit be all glorie now and for euer Of Ignatius I care not what kinde of death I die I am the bread of the Lord and must be ground with the teeth of lyons that I may be cleane bread for Christ who is the bread of life for me Of Ambrose I haue not so led my life amoÌg you as if I were ashamed to liue neither doe I feare death because we haue a good Lord. Of Augustine 1. He is no great maÌ that thinks it a great matter that trees and stones fall and mortall men die 2. Iust art thou O Lord and righteous is thy iudgement Of Bernard 1. An admonitioÌ to his brethren that they would ground the anchor of their faith and hope in the safe and sure port of Gods mercie 2. Because saith he as I suppose I can not leaue vnto you any choise example of religion I commend three things to be imitated of you which I remember that I haue obserued in the race which I haue runne as much as possibly I could 1. I gaue lâsse heede to mine owne sense and reason then to the sense and reason of other men 2. When I was hurt I sought not reuenge on him that did the hurt 3. I had care to giue offence to no man and if it fell out otherwise I tooke it away as I could Of Zuinglius when in the fielde he was wounded vnder the chinne with a speare O what happe is this goe to they may kill my bodie but my soule they cannot Of Oecolampadius 1. An exhortation to the ministers of the Church to maintaine the puritie of doctrine to shewe forth an example of honest and godly conuersation to bee constant and patient vnder the crosse 2. Of himselfe Whereas I am charged to bee a corrupter of the trueth I weigh it not now I am going to the tribunall of Christ and that with good conscience by the grace of god there it shall be manifest that I haue not seduced the Church Of this my saying and contestation I leaue you as witnesses and I confirme it with this my last breath 3. To his children loue God the father and turning himselfe to his kinsfolkes I haue bound you saith he with this contestation you which they heare and I haue desired shall doe your indeauour that these my childreÌ may be godly and peaceable and true 4. To his friend comming vnto him What shall I say vnto you Newes I shal be shortly with Christ my Lord. 5. being asked whether the light did not trouble him touching his breast there is light enough saith hee 6. he rehearsed the whole 51. psalme with deepe sighes from the bottome of his breast 7. a little after Saue me Lord Iesus Of Luther My heauenly father God and father of our Lord Iesus Christ and God of all comfort I giue thee thankâs that thou hast reuealed vnto me thy sonne Iesus Christ whome I haue beleeued whome I haue professed whome I haue loued whome I haue praised whome the Bishoppe of Rome and the whole companie of the wicked persecuteth and reuileth I praie thee my Lord Iesus Christ receiue my poore soule my heauenly father though I bee taken from this life and this bodie of mine is to he laid downe yet I knowe certainely that I shall remaine with thee for euer neither shall any be able to pull me out of thy hand Of Hooper O Lord Iesus sonne of Dauid haue mercie on me receiue my soule Of Annas Burgius Forsake me not O Lord least I forsake thee Of MelaÌcthon If it be the will of God I am willing to die and I beseech him that he will graunt me a ioyfull departure Of Caluine 1. I held my tongue because thou Lord hast done it 2. I mourned as a doue 3. Lord thou grindest me to powder but ãâã sufficeth me because it is thine hand Of Peter Martyr that his bodie was weake but his mind was well that he acknowledged no life or saluation but onely in Christ who was giuen of the father to be a redeemer of mankind and
thus Though Christ hath freed thee from death by his death yet thou art quite barred from heauen because thou neuer didst fulfil the law The conscience answereth I know that Christ is my righteousnes and hath fulfilled the law for me Thirdly the deuill replies and saith Christs benefits belong not to thee thou art but an hypocrite and wantest faith Now when a man is driuen to this straight it is neither wit nor learning nor fauour nor honour that can repulse this temptation but onely the poore conscience directed and sanctified by the Spirit of God which boldly and constantly answereth I know that I beleeue And though it be the office of the conscience after it is renued principally to excuse yet doth it also in part accuse When Dauid had numbred the people his heart smote him 2. Sam. 24.10 Iob saith in his affâiction that God did write bitter things against him and made him possesse the sinnes of his youth Iob 13. 26. The reason hereof is because the whole man and the very conscience is onely in part regenerate and therefore in some part remaines still corrupt Neither must it seeme straunge that one and the same conscience should both accuse and excuse because it doth it not in one and the same respect It excuseth in that it assureth a man that his person stands righteous before God and that he hath an indeauour in the generall course of his life to please God it accuseth him for his particular slippes and for the wants that be in his good actions If any shall demaund why God doth not perfectly regenerate the conscience and cause it onely to excuse the answer is this God doth it for the preuenting of great misâhiefes When the Israelites came into the land of Canaan the Cananites were not at the first wholly displacedâ Why Moses rendreth the reason least wild beasts come and inhabit some parts of the land that were dispeopled and more annoy them then the Cananites In like manner God renues the conscience but so as it shall still accuse when occasion serueth for the preuenting of many dangerous sinnes which like wild beasts would make hauocke of the soule Thus much of good conscience now follows euill conscience and that is so called partly because it is defiled and corrupted by originall sinne partly because it is euill that is troublesome and painefull in our sense and feeling as all sorrowes calamities and miseries are which for this very cause also are called euills And though conscience be thus tearmed euill yet hath it some respects of generall goodnes in as much as it is an instrument of the execution of diuine iustice because it serues to accuse them before God which are iustly to be accused It hath spread it selfe ouer mankind as generally as originall sinne therefore it is to be found in all men that come of Adam by ordinarie generation The propertie of it is with all the power it hath to accuse and condemne and thereby to make a man afraid of the presence of God and to cause him to flie from God as from an enemie This the Lord signified when he said to Adam Adam where art thou When Peter saw some little glimbring of the power and maiestie of God in the great draught of fish he fell on his knees and saide to Christ Lord goe from me for I am a sinnefullman Euill conscience is either dead or stirring Dead conscience is that which though it can doe nothing but accuse yet commonly it lies quiet accusing little or nothing at all The causes why conscience lieth dead in all men either more or lesse are many I. Defect of reason or vnderstanding in crased braines II. Violence and strength of affections which as a cloud doe ouercast the minde and as a gulfe of water swallow vp the iudgement and reason and thereby hinder the conscience from accusing for when reason can not doe his part then conscience doth nothing For example some one in his rage behaues himselfe like a madde man and willingly commits any mischiefe without controlment of conscience but when choller is downe he beginnes to be ashamed and troubled in himselfe not alwaies by grace but euen by the force of his naturall conscience which when affection is calmed beginnes to stirre as appeareth in the example of Cain III. Ignorance of Gods will and errours in iudgement cause the conscience to be quiet when it ought to accuse This we find by experience in the deaths of obstinate heretikes which suffer for their damnable opinions without checke of conscience Dead conscience hath two degrees The first is the slumbring or the benummed conscience the second is the seared conscience The benummed conscience is that which doth not accuse a man for any sinne vnlesse it be grieuous or capitall and not alwaies for that but onely in the time of some grieuous sicknes or calamitie Iosephs brethren were not much troubled in conscience for their villanie in selling their brother till afterward when they were afflicted with famine and distressed in Egypt Gen. 42. 2. This is the conscience that commonly raignes in the hearts of drousie Protestants of all carnall and lukewarme gospellers and of such as are commonly tearmed ciuill honest men whose apparant integritie will not free them from guiltie consciences Such a conscience is to be taken heede of vs as beeing most daâgerous It is like a wild beast which so long as he lies asleepe seemes very tame and gentle and hurts no man but when he is roused he then awakes and flies in a mans face and offers to pull out his throate And so it is the manner of dead conscience to lie still and quiet euen through the course of a mans life and hereupon a man would thinke as most doe that it were a good conscience indeede but when sicknes or death approcheth it beeing awaked by the hand of God beginnes to stand vp on his legges and shewes his fierce eyes and offers to rend out euen the very throat of the soule And heathen Poets knowing this right well haue compared euill conscience to Furies pursuing men with firebrands The seared conscience is that which doth not accuse for any sinne no not for great sinnes It is compared by Paul 1. Tim. 4.2 to the part of a mans bodie which is not onely bereft of sense life and motion by the gangrene but also is burnt with a searing yron and therefore must needes be vtterly past all feeling This kind of conscience is not in all men but in such persons as are become obstinate heretikes and notorious malefactours And it is not in them by nature but by an increase of the corruption of nature and that by certaine steppes and degrees For naturally euery man hath in him blindnes of minde and obstinacie or frowardnes of heart yet so as with the blindnes and ignorance of minde are ioyned some remnants of the light of nature shewing vs what is
said religion is against the Catholike principles and groundes of the Catechisme PRINTED BY IOHN LEGAT PRINTER to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge 1600. TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPfull Sir William Bowes Knight c. Grace and peace RIght Worshipful it is a notable pollicie of the deuil which he hath put into the heades of sundrie men in this age to thinke that our religion and the religion of the present Church of Rome are all one for substance and that they may be reunited as in their opinion they were before Writings to this effect are spread abroad in the French tongue and respected of English protestants more then is meete or ought to be For let men in shew of moderation pretend the peace and good estate of the Catholike Church as long as long as they will this Vnion of the two religions can neuer be made more then the vnion of light darknes And this shall appeare if we doe but a little consider howe they of the Romane Church haue rased the foundation For though in wordes they honour Christ yet in deed they turne him to a Pseudo-Christ and an Idol of their owne braine They call him our Lord but with this condition that the Seruant of Seruants of this Lord may chaunge and adde to his commandements hauing so great a power that he may open and shut heauen to whome he will and bind the verie conscience with his owne lawes and consequently be partaker of the spiritual kingdome of Christ. Againe they call him a Sauiour but yet in Vs in that hee giues this grace vnto vs that by our merits wee may be our owne Sauiours and in the want of our own merits wee may pertake in the merits of the Saints And they acknowledge that he died and suffered for vs but with this caueat that the Fault beeing pardoned wee must satisfie for the temporall punishment either in this world or in Purgatorie In a word they make him our mediatour of Intercession vnto God but withal his Mother must be the Queene of Heauen and by the right of a Mother commaund him there Thus in worde they crie Osunna but in deede they crucifie Christ. Therefore wee haue good cause to blesse the name of God that hath freed vs from the yoke of this Romane bondage and hath brought vs to the true light libertie of the gospel And it should be a great height of vnthankfulnesse in vs not to stand out against the present Church of Rome but to yeeld our selues to plottes of reconciliation To this effect and purpose I haue penned this little Treatise which I present to your Worship desiring it might be some token of a thankfull mind for vndeserued loue And I craue withall not onely your Worshipfull which is more common but also your learned protection beeing well assured that by skill and arte you are able to iustifie whatsoeuer I haue truely taught Thus wishing to you and yours the continuance and the increase of faith and good conscience I take my leaue Cambridge Iun. 28. 1597. Your Worships in the Lord William Perkins THE AVTHOR TO THE Christian Reader BY a Reformed Catholike I vnderstand any one that holdes the same necessarie beads of religion with the Romane Church yet so as he pares off and reiects all errours in doctrine whereby the said religion is corrupted Howe this may be done I haue begun to make some little declaration in this small Treatise the intent whereof is to shewe how neere wee may come to the present Church of Rome in sundrie points of religion and wherein we must for euer dissent My purpose in penning this small discourse is threefolde The first is to confute all such Politikes as hold and maintaine that our religion and that of the Romane Church differ not in substance and consequently that they may be reconciled yet my meaning is not here to condemne any Pacification that tends to perswade the Romane Church to our religion The second is that the Papists which thinke so basely of our religion may be wonne to a better liking of it when they shall see howe neere we come vnto them in sundrie points The third that the common protestant might in some part see and conceiue the point of difference betweene vs and the Church of Rome and know in what manner and how farre forth we condemne the opinions of the said Church I craue pardon for the order which I vse in handling the seuerall points For I haue set them downe one by one as they came to mind not respecting the lawes of method If any Papist shall say that I haue not alleadged their opinions aright I answer that their bookes be at hand and I can iustifie what I haue saide Thus crauing thine acceptation of this my paines and wishing vnto thee the increase of knowledge and loue of pure and sound religion I take my leaue and make an ende The places of doctrine handled are 1 Of Free-will 2 Of Originall sinne 3 Assurance of saluation 4 Iustification of a sinner 5 Of merits 6 Satisfactions for sinne 7 Of Traditions 8 Of Vowes 9 Of Images 10 Of Reall presence 11 The sacrifice of the Masse 12 Of Fasting 13 The state of perfection 14 Worshipping of Saints departed 15 Intercession of Saints 16 Implicite faith 17 Of Purgatorie 18 Of the supremacie 19 Of the efficacie of the Sacraments 20 Of faith 21 Of Repentance 22 The sinnes of the Romane Church REVELAT 18. 4. And I heard another voice from heauen say Goe out of her my people that ye be not partakers of her sinnes and receiue not of her plagues IN the former chapter S. Iohn sets downe a description of the whore of Babylon that at large as he saw her in a vision described vnto him In the sixteenth verse of the same chapter he foretels her destruction and in the three first verses of this 18. chapter hee goeth on to propound the said destruction yet more directly and plainely withall alleadging arguments to prooue the same in all the verses following Nowe in this fourth verse is set downe a caueat seruing to forewarne all the people of God that they may escape the iudgement which shal befall the whore and the words containe two parts a commandement and a reason The commandement Come out of her my people that is from Babylon The reason taken from the euent least ye be partakers c. Touching the coÌmandement first I will search the right meaning of it and then set downe the vse thereof and doctrine flowing thence In historie therefore are three Babylons mentioned one is Babylon of Assyria standing on the riuer Euphrates where was the confusion of Languages and where the Iewes were in captiuitie which Babylon is in Scripture reproched for Idolatrie and other iniquities The second Babylon is in Egypt standing on the riuer Nylus and it is now called Cayr of that mention is made 1. Pet. 5.13 as some thinke though indeede it is as likely and more commonly thought
receiuing The fifth that the bodie of Christ is vnder many consecrated hosts The sixt that when the host is deuided the body of Christ is not deuided but vnder euery part thereof is whole Christ. The seuenth that when the priest holds the host in his hand the bodie of Christ is not felt by it selfe nor seene but the formes of bread and wine The eight that when the formes of bread and wine cease the body and blood of Christ ceaseth also to be there The ninth that the accidents of bread and wine haue the same effects with the bread and wine it selfe which are to nourish and filâ On this manner it shall be easie for any man to defend the most absurd opinion that is or can be if he may haue libertie to answer the arguments alleadged to the contrarie by wonders To conclude seeing there is a reall communion in the sacrament between Christ and euery beleeuing heart our dutie therefore is to bestowe our hearts on Christ endeauouring to loue him and to reioyce in him and to long after him aboue all things all our affiance must be in him with him wee beeing now on earth must haue our conuersation in heauen And this is the true reall presence which the auncient Church of God hath commended vnto vs for in all these liturgies these wordes are vsed and are yet extant in the Popish masse Lift vp your hearts we lift them vp vnto the lord By which words the communicants were admonished to direct their mindes and their faith to Christ sitting at the right hand of God Thus said Augustine If we celebrate the ascension of the Lord with deuotion let vs ascend with him lift vp our hearts Againe they which are alreadie risen with Christ in faith and hope are inuited to the great table of heauen to the table of Angels where is the bread The eleuenth point Of the sacrifice in the Lords Supper which the Papists call the sacrifice of the Masse Touching this point first I will set downe what must bee vnderstood by the name Sacrifice A sacrifice is taken properly or improperly Properly it is a sacred or solemne action in which man offereth and consecrateth some outward bodily thing vnto God for this end to please and honour him thereby Thus all the sacrifices of the old testament and the oblation of Christ vpon the crosse in the new testament are sacrifices Improperly that is onely by the way of resemblance the duties of the morall lawe are called sacrifices And in handling this question I vnderstand a sacrifice both properly and improperly by way of resemblance Our Consent Our consent I propound in two conclusions Conclus I. That the supper of the Lord is a sacrifice and may truly be so called as it hath beene in former ages and that in three respects I. Because it is a memoriall of the reall sacrifice of Christ vpon the crosse and containes withall a thanksgiuing to God for the same which thanksgiuing is the sacrifice and calues of our lips Heb. 13.15 II. Because euery communicant doth there present himselfe bodie and soule a liuing holy and acceptable sacrifice vnto God For as in this sacrament god giues vnto vs Christ with his benefits so we answerable giue vp our selues vnto God as seruants to walke in the practise of all dutifull obedience III. It is called a sacrifice in respect of that which was ioyned with the sacrament namely the almes giuen to the poore as a testimonie of our thankefulnes vnto God And in this regard also the ancient fathers haue called the sacrament an vnbloodie sacrifice the table an altar the ministers priests the whole action an oblation not to God but to the congregation and not by the priest alone but by the people A canon of a certaine Councell saith Wee decree that euery Lords daie the oblation of the altar be offered of euery man and woman both for bread and wine And Augustine saith that women offer a sacrifice at the altar of the Lord that it might be offered by the priest to God And vsually in auncient writers the communion of the whole bodie of the congregation is called the sacrifice or oblation Conclus II. That the very bodie of Christ is offered in the Lords supper For as wee take the bread to be the body of Christ sacramentally by resemblance and no otherwise so the breaking of bread is sacramentally the sacrificing or offering of Christ vpon the crosse And thus the fathers haue termed the Eucharist an immolation of Chrtst because it is a commemoration of his sacrifice vpon the crosse Aug. Epist. 23. Neither doeth he he which saith Christ was offered For if sacraments had not the resemblance of things whereof they are sacraments they should in no wise be sacraments but from a resemblance they often take their names Againe Christ is sacrificed in the last supper in regard of the faith of the communicants which makes a thing past and done as present Augustine saith When we beleeue in Christ he is offered for vs daily And Christ is then slaine for euery one when hee beleeues that he is slaine for him Ambrose saith Christ is sacrificed daily in the mindes of beleeuers as vpon an altar Hierome saith He is alwaies offered to the beleeuers II. The difference They make the Eucharist to be a reall externall or bodily sacrifice offered vnto God holding and teaching that the minister is a priest properly that in this sacrament he offers Christs bodie and blood to God the father really and properly vnder the formes of bread and wine We acknowledge no real outward or bodily sacrifice for the remission of sinnes but onely Christs oblation on the crosse once offered Here is the maine difference between vs touching this point and it is of that waight and moment that they stifly maintaining their opinion as they doe can be no Church of God For this point raseth the foundation to the very bottom And that it may the better appeare that we auouch the trueth first I will confirme our doctrine by scripture and secondly confute the reasons which they bring for themselues III. Our reasons Reason I. Heb. 9,15 and 26. and c. 10.10 The holy Ghost saith Christ offered himselfe but once Therefore not often and thus there can be no reall or bodily offering of his bodie and blood in the sacrament of his supper the text is plaine The Papists answer thus The sacrifice of Christ say they is one for substance yet in regard of the manner of offering it is either bloody or vnbloodie and the holy ghost speakes onely of the bloodie sacrifice of Christ which was indeede offered but once Ans. But the author of this epistle takes it for graunted that the sacrifice of Christ is onely one and that bloodie sacrifice For he saith Heb. 9.25 Christ did not offer himselfe often as the high priests did and v. 26. For then he must haue often suffered since
it selfe can make any man to merit But where may wee finde these workes not in the person of any meere man or angel nor in all men and angels but onely in the person of Christ God and man whose workes are not onely answerable to the perfection of the lawe but goe farre beyond the same For first the obedience of his life considered alone by it selfe was answerable euen to the rigour of the lawe and therefore the sufferings of his death and passion were more then the lawe could require at his hand considering it requireth no punishment of him that is a doer of all things contained therein Secondly the very rigour of the lawe requireth obedience onely of them that are meere men but the obedience of Christ was the obedience of a person that was both God and man Thirdly the lawe requires personall obedience that is that euery man fulfill the law for himselfe and it speakes of no more Christ obeyed the law for himselfe not because hee did by his obedience merit his owne glorie but because he was to be a perfect and pure high priest not onely in nature but also in life and as he was a creature he was to be conformable to the lawe Nowe the obedience which Christ performed was not for himselfe alone but it serueth also for all the elect considering it was the obedience of God as Paul signified when he said feede the Church of God which he purchased with his blood it was sufficient for many thousand worlds by reason the lawe requireth no obedience of him that is God this obedience therefore may truely be tearmed a worke of supererrogation This one wee acknowledge and beside this we dare acknowledge none And thus farre we agree with the Church of Rome in the doctrine of the estate of perfection and further wee dare not goe The difference The Papists hold as the writings of the learned among them teach that a man beeing in the state of grace may not onely keep all the commandements of the lawe and thereby deserue his owne saluation but also goe beyonde the lawe and doe workes of supererrogation which the lawe requireth not as to performe the vowe of single life and the vow of regular obedience c. And by this meanes they say men deserue a greater degree of glorie then the lawe can affoard Of perfection they make two kinds one they call necessarie perfection which is the fulfilling of the lawe in euery commandement whereby eternall life is deserued The second is profitable perfection when men doe not onely such things as the law requires but ouer and besides they make certain vowes and performe certaine other duties which the law inioynes not for the doing whereof they shall bee rewarded with a greater measure of glory then the lawe designeth This they make plaine by comparison Two souldiers fight in the fielde vnder one and the same captaine the one onely keepes his standing and thereby deserues his paie the other in keeping of his place doth also winne the enemies standard or doe some other notable exploit now this man besides his pay deserues some greater reward And thus say they it is with all true Catholikes in the state of grace they that keep the law shall haue life eternall but they that doe more then the lawe as workes of supererrogation shall be crowned with greater glorie This is their doctrine But we on the contrarie teach that albeit we are to striue to a perfection as much as we can yet no man can fulfill the lawe of God in this life much lesse doe workes of supererrogation for the confirmation whereof these reasons may be vsed I. In the morall lawe two things are commanded First the loue of God and maÌ Secondly the manner of this loue nowe the manner of louing God is to loue him with all our heart and strength Luk. 10.27 Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soule and with all thy strength and with all thy thought c. As Bernard said The measure of louing god is to loue him without measure and that is to loue him with the greatest perfection of loue that can befall a creature Hence it followes that in louing God no man can possibly doe more then the lawe requireth and therfore the performance of all vowes whatsoeuer all like duties comes short of the intention or scope of the law II Reason The compasse of the law is large comprehendeth in it more then the minde of man can at the first conceiue for euery commandement hath two parts the negatiue and the affirmatiue In the negatiue is forbidden not onely the capitall sinne named as murther theft adulterie c. but all sinns of the same kinde with all occasions and prouocations thereto And in the affirmatiue is commanded not onely the contrarie vertues as the loue of God and the loue of our neigbours honour life chastitie goods good name but the vse of all helpes and meanes whereby the saide vertues may bee preserued furthered and practised Thus hath our Sauiour Christ himselfe expounded the lawe Math. 5.6 vpon this plaine ground I conclude that all duties pertaining to life and manners come within the list of some morall commandement And that the Papists making their works of supererrogation meanes to further the loue of God and man must needes bring them vnder the compasse of the lawe Vnder which if they be they cannot possibly goe beyonde the same Reason III. Luk. 17.10 When ye haue done all those things that are commanded vs we are vnprofitable seruaÌts we haue done that which was our duty to do The Papists answer that we are vnprofitable to God but not to our selues but this shift of theirs is beside the very intent of the place For a seruant in doing his duty is vnprofitable euen to himselfe and doth not so much as deserue thanks at his masters hand as Christ saith v 9â Doeth he thanke that seruant Secondly they answer that we are vnprofitable seruants in doing things commanded yet when we doe things prescribed in the way of counsell we may profit our selues and merit thereby But this aunswere doeth not stand with reason For things commanded in that they are commaunded are more excellent then things left to our libertie because the will and commandement of God giues excellencie and goodnesse vnto them Againe counsells are thought to bee harder then the commandements of the lawe and if men cannot profit themselues by obedience of morall precepts which are more easie much lesse shall they be able to profit themselues by counsels which are of greater difficultie Reason IV. If it be not in the abilitie and power of man to keepe the lawe then much lesse is he able to doe any worke that is beyond and aboue all the lawe requireth but no man is able to fulfill the lawe and therefore no man is able to supererrogate Here the papists denie the proposition for say they
the said worke there is required an infinite power which farre exceedes the strength of any created nature Againe Heb. 7.24 Christ is said to haue a priesthood which cannot passe from his person to any other whence it followes that neither his kingly nor his propheticall office can passe from him to any creature either in whole or in part because the three offices of mediatioÌ in this regard be equal Nay it is a needlesse thing for Christ to haue a deputie to put in exequution any part of his mediatourship considering a deputie onely serueth to supply the absence of the principall whereas Christ is alwaies present with his church by his word spirit for where two or three be gathered togither in his name he is in the middest among them It may be said that the ministers in the work of the ministerie are deputies of Christ. I answer that they are no deputies but actiue instruments For in the preaching of the worde there be two actions the first is the vttering or propounding of it to the eare the second is the inward operation of the holy Ghost in the heart which indeede is the principal and belongs to Christ alone the action of speaking in the minister being only instrumental Thus likewise the church of God in cutting off any member by excommunication is no more but an instrument performing a ministerie in the name of Christ that is to testifie pronounce whome Christ himselfe hath cut off from the kingdome of heauen whome he also will haue for this cause to be seuered from the company of his owne people till he repent And so it is in all Ecclesiasticall actions Christ hath no deputie but onely instruments the whole entire action being personall in respect of Christ. This one conclusion ouerthrowes not only the Popes supremacie but also many other points of poperie Reason II. All the Apostles in regard of power authoritie were equall for the commission apostolicall both for right and exequution was giuen equally to them all as the very words import Math. 28.19 Goe teach all nations baptizing them c. and the promise I will giue to thee the keies of the kingdome of heauen is not priuate to Peter but is made in his person to the rest according as his confession was in the name of the rest Thus saith Theophylact They haue the power of committing and binding that receiue the gift of a bishop as Peter And Ambr. saith What is said to Peter is said to the Apostles Therefore Peter had no supremacy ouer the rest of the Apostles in respect of right to the commission which they say belonged to him onely and the exequution thereof to the rest But let all be granted that Peter was in commission aboue the rest for the time of his life yet hence may not any superioritie be gathered for the Bishops of Rome because the authoritie of the Apostles were personall and consequently ceased with them without beeing conueied to any other because the Lord did not vouchsafe the like honour to any after them For âirst of all it was the priuiledge of the Apostles to bee called immediatly and to see the Lord Iesus Secondly they had power to giue the gift of the holy Ghost by the imposition of handes Thirdly they had such a measure of the assistance of the spirit that in their publike sermons in writing of the word they could not erre and these writings were all denied to those that followed after them And that their authority ceased in their persons it stands with reason also because it was giuen in so aâple a manner for the founding of the church of the new testament which beeing once founded it was needfull only that there should be pastours teachers for the building of it vp vnto the end of the world Reason III. When the sonnes of Zebedeus sued vnto Christ for the greatest roomes of honour in his kingdome deeming hee should bee an earthly king Christ answers them againe ye knowe that the Lords of the Gentiles haue dominion and they that are great exercise authoritie ouer them but it shall not be so with you Bernard applieth these very wordes to Pope Eugenius on this manner It is plaine saith he that here dominion is forbidden the Apostles Goe to then dare if you will to take vpon you ruling an Apostleship or in your Apostleship rule or dominion if you will haue both alike you shall loose both Otherwise you must not thinke your selfe exempted from the number of them of whome the Lord complaineth thus they haue raigned but not of me they haue beene but I haue not knowne them Reason IV. Eph. 4. Mention is made of gifts which Christ gaue to his church after his ascension wherby some were Apostles some prophets some Euangelists some pastours and teachers Nowe if there had beene an office in which men as deputies of Christ should haue gouerned the whole church to the ende of the world the calling might here haue beene named fittely with a gift thereto pertaining and Paul no doubt would not here haue concealed it where he mentioneth callings of lesser importance Reason V. The Popes supremacie was iudged by sentences of scripture condemned long before it was manifest in the worlde the spirit of prophesie foreseeing and foretelling the state of things to come 2. Thess. 2.3,4 The man of sinne which is that Antichrist shall exalt himselfe aboue all that is called God c. Nowe this whole chapter with all the circumstances thereof most fitly agrees to the sea of Rome and the Head thereof and the thing which then staied the reuealing of the man of sinne v. 6. is of most expounded to be the Romane Emperour I will alleadge one testimonie in the roome of many Chrysostome saith on this place As long as the Empire shall be had in awe no man shal straitly submit himselfe to Antichrist but after that the Empire shall be dissolued Antichrist shall inuade the state of the Empire standing void and shall labour to pul vnto himselfe the Empire both of man and God And this we find nowe in experience to be true for the See of Rome neuer flourished till the Empire decaied and the seate thereof was remooued from the cittie of Rome Againe Reu. 13. mentioned is made of two beasts one comming out of the sea whome the Papists confesse to be the heathenish Romane Emperour the second comming out of the earth which doth al that the first beast could doe before him and this fitly agreeth to the popes of Rome who do and haue done all things that the Emperour did or could doe and that in his very sight Reason VI. The iudgement of the ancient Church Cyprian saith Douâtlesse the same were the rest of the Apostles that Peter was indued with equall fellowshippe both of honour and of power but a beginning is made of vnitie that the Church may appeare to bee one Gregorie saith If one be
vnto thee that thou hast deserued damnation say Lord I oppose the death of our Lord Iesus Christ betweene thee and my euill merits and I offer his merit for the merit which I should haue and haue not If he shall say that he is angrie with thee say Lord I oppose the death of our Lord Iesus Christ betweene me and thine anger Here we see what Papists doe and haue done in the time of death And that which they hold and practise when they are dying they should hold and practise euery day while they are liuing In the last conclusion they teach that we must not onely beleeue in generall but also applie vnto our selues the promises of life euerlasting But they differ from vs in the very manner of applying They teach that the promise is to be applied not by faith asâuring vs of our own saluation but only by hope in likelihood coniecturall We hold that we are bound in dutie to applie the promise of life by faith without making doubt thereof and by hope to continue the certentie after the apprehension made by faith We doe not teach that all and euery man liuing within the precincts of the church professing the name of Christ is certen of his saluation and that by faith but that he ought so to be and must indeauour to attaine thereto And here is a great point in the mysterie of iniquitie to be considered for by this vncerten application of the promise of saluation and this wauering hope they ouerturne halfe the doctrine of the Gospel For it inioynes two things first to beleeue the promises thereof to be true in themselues secondly to beleeue and by faith to applie them vnto our selues And this latter part without which the former is voide of comfort is quite ouerturned The reasons which they alleadge against our doctrine I haue answered before now therefore I let them passe To conclude though in coloured tearmes they seeme to agree with vs in doctrine concerning faith yet in deede they denie and abolish the substance thereof namely the particular and certen application of Christ crucified and his benefits vnto our selues Againe they faile in that they cut off the principall dutie and office of true sauing faith which is to apprehend and to applie the blessing promised The 21. point Of Repentance Our consent Conclus I. That repentance is the conuersion of a sinner There is a two-fold conuersion passiue and actiue passiue is an action of God whereby he conuerteth man beeing as yet vncoÌuerted Actiue is an action whereby man being once turned of God turnes himselfe and of this latter must this conclusion be vnderstood For the first conuersion considering it is a worke of God turning vs vnto himselfe is not the repentance whereof the Scripture speaketh so oft but it is called by the name of regeneration and repentance wherby we beeing first turned of God doe turne our selues and doe good workes is the fruit thereof Conclus II. That repentance stands specially for practise in contrition of heart confession of mouth and satisfaction in worke or deed Touching contrition there be two kinds thereof Legal and Euangelical Legal contrition is nothing but a remorse of coÌscience for sinne in regard of the wrath iudgemeÌt of God it is no grace of God at all nor any part or cause of repeÌtance but onely an occasion thereof that by the mercie of God for of it selfe it is the sting of the law and the very entrance into the pit of hel Euangelical contrition is when a repentant sinner is grieued for his sinnes not so much for feare of hell or any other punishment as because he hath offended and displeased so good and mercifull a God This contrition is caused by the ministerie of the Gospell and in the practise of repentance it is alwaies necessarie and goes before as the beginning thereof Secondly we hold and maintaine that confession is to be made and that in sundrie respects first to God both publikely in the congregation and also priuately in our secret and priuate praiers Secondly to the Church when any person hath openly offended the congregation by any crime and is therefore excommunicate Thirdly to our priuate neighbour when we haue vpon any occasion offended and wronged him Math. 5.23 If thou bring thy gift to the altar and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee goe first and be reconciled to him now reconciliation presupposeth confession Lastly in all true repentance we hold and acknowledge there must be satisfaction made first to God and that is when we intreat him in our supplications to accept the death and passion of Christ as a full perfect and sufficient satisfaction for all our sinnes Secondly it is to be made vnto the Church after excommunication for publike offences and it staÌds in duties of humiliatioÌ that fitly serue to testifie the truth of our repeÌtaÌce Thirdly satisfaction is to be made to our neighbor because if he be wronged he must haue recoÌpence and restitution made Luk. 19.8 there repentance may iustly be suspected where no satisfaction is made if it lie in our power Conclus III. That in repentance we are to bring outward fruits worthie amendment of life for repentance it selfe is in the heart and therefore must be testified in all manner of good workes whereof the principall is to indeauour day by day by Gods grace to leaue and renounce all and euery sinne and in all things to doe the will of God And here let it be remembred that we are not patrons of licentiousnes and enemies of good workes For though we exclude them from the act of our iustification and saluation yet we maintaine a profitable and necessarie vse of them in the life of euery Christian man This vse is three-fold in respect of God of man of our selues Workes are to be done in respect of God that his commandements may be obeied 1. Ioh. 5.12 that his will may be don 1. Thess. 4.3 that we may shew our selues to be obedient children to God our Father 1. Pet. 1.14 that we may shew our selues thankefull for our redemption by Christ Tit. 2. 14. that we might not grieue the spirit of God Eph. 4.30 but walke according to the same Gal. 5. 22. that God by our good workes may be glorified Math. 5.16 that we may be good followers of God Eph. 5.1 Againe workes are to be done in regard of men that our neighbour may be helped in worldly things Luk. 6.38 that he may be woon by our example to godlines 1. Pet. 3.14 that we may preuent in our selues the giuing of any offence 1. Cor. 10.32 that by doing good we may stoppe the mouthes of our aduersaries Thirdly and lastly they haue vse in respect of our selues that we may shew our selues to be new creatures 2. Cor. 5.17 that we may walke as the children of light Eph. 5.8 that we haue some assurance of our faith and of our saluation 2. Pet.
all things were cheape 20 That drinking and bezeling in the alehouse or tauerne is good felowship and shewes a good kind nature and maintaines neighbourhoode 21 That a man may sweare by the Masse because it is nothing now and by r Ladie because shee is gone out of the countrie 22 That euery man must be for himselfe and God for vs all 23 That a man may make of his owne whatsoeuer he can 24 That if a man remember to say his praiers in the morning though hâ neuer vnderstand them he hath blessed himselfe for all the day following 25 That a man praieth when he saith the ten Commandâments 26 That a man eates his maker in the Sacrament 27 That if a man be no adulterer no thiefe nor murderer and doe no man harme he is a right honest man 28 That a man neede not haue any knowledge of Religion because he is not booke-learned 29 That one may haue a good meaning when he saith and doth that which is euill 30 That a man may goe to wizards called wisemen for counsell because God hath prouided a salue for euery sore 31 That ye are to be excused in all your doings because the best men are sinners 32 That ye haue so strong a faith in Christ that no euill companie can hurt you These and such like sayings what argue they but your grosse ignorance Now where ignorance raigneth there raignes sinne and where sinne raignes there the deuill rules and where he rules man are in a damnable case Ye will replie vnto me thus that ye are not so bad I would make you if neede be you can say the Creede the Lords prayer and the ten Commandements and therefore ye will be of Gods beleefe say all men what they will and you defie the deuill from yours hearts I answer againe that it is not sufficient to say all these without booke vnlesse ye can vnderstand the meaning of the words and be able to make a right vse of the Commandements of the Creede of the Lords prayer by applying them inwardly to your hearts and consciences and outwardly to your liues and conuersations This is the very point in which ye faile And for an helpe in this your ignorance to bring you to true knowledge vnfained faith and sound repentance here I haue set downe the principall point of Christian religion in sixe plaine and easie rules euen such as the simplest may easily learne and hereunto is adioyned an exposition of them word by word If ye doe want other good direction then vse this my labour for your instruction In reading of it first learne the sixe principles and when ye haue them without the booke and the meaning of them withall then learne the exposition also which beeing well conceiued and in some measure felt in the heart ye shall be able to profit by Sermons whereas now ye cannot and the ordinarie parts of the Catechisme namely the ten Commaundements the Creede the Lords prayer and the institution of the two Sacraments shall more easily be vnderstood Thine in Christ Iesus William Perkins The foundation of Christian religion gathered into sixe Principles The first Principle Question VVHat doest thou beleeue concerning God A. There is one God creator and gouernour of all things distinguished into the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost Prooues out of the word of God 1. There is a God For the invisible things of him that is his eternall power and Godhead are seene by the creation of the world beeing considered in his workes to the intent that they should be without excuse Neuerthelesse he left not himselfe without witnesse in that he did good and gaue vs raine from heauen and fruitful seasons filling our hearts with food and gladnes 2. This God one Concerning therefore meat sacrificed to idols we knowe that an idol is nothing in the worlde and that there is none other God but one 3. He is creatour of all things In the beginning God created the heauen and the earth Through faith wee vnderstand that the world was ordained by the word of God so that the things which we see are not made of things which did appeare 4. He is gouernour of all things The eies of the Lord in euery place behold the euill and the good Yea and all the haires of your head are numbred 5. Distinguished into the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost And Iesus when he was baptized came straight out of the water and loe the heauens were opened vnto him and Iohn sawe the spirit of God descending like a Doue and lighting vpon him And loe a voice came from heauen saying This is my beloued sonne in whome I am well pleased For there are three which beare record in heauen the Father the word and the holy Ghost and these three are one The second Principle Q. What dost thou beleeue coÌcerning man coÌcerning thine own selfe A. All men are wholly corrupted with sinne through Adams fall and so are become slaues of Sathan and guiltie of eternall damnation 1. All men are corrupted with sinne As it is written there is none righteous no not one 2. They are wholly corrupted Nowe the very God of peace sanctifie you throughout and I pray God that your whole spirit and soule and bodie may be kept blamelesse vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. This I say therefore and testifie in the Lord that ye henceforth walke not as other Gentiles walke in vanitie of their minde Hauing their cogitation darkened and beeing strangers from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them because of the hardnesse of their heart When the Lord sawe that the wickednesse of man was great in the earth and all the imaginations of the thoughts of his heart were onely euill continually 3. Through Adams fall Wherefore as by one man sinne entred into the worlde and death by sinne and so death went went ouer all men for so much as all men haue sinned 4. And so are become slaues of Sathan Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of the worlde and after the prince that ruleth in the aire euen the spirit that nowe worketh in the children of disobedience For as much then as the children were partakers of flesh and blood he also himselfe likewise tooke part with them that hee might destroy through death him that had the power of death that is the deuill In whome the God of this world hath blinded the mindes that is of Infidels that the light of the glorious Gospell of Christ which is the image of God should not shine vnto them 5. And guiltie of eternall damnation For as many as are of the workes of the Lawe are vnder the curse for it is written Cursed is euery man that continueth not in all things which are written in the booke of the Lawe to doe them Likewise then as by the offence of
Act. 1. 13. a Ezech 16.6 When I passed by thee I saw thee polluted in thine owne blood and I said vnto thee when thou wast in thy blood thou shalt liue Esai 55.1 Hâ euery one that thirsteth come ye to the waters and ye that haue no siluer come buie and eate comeâ I say and buie wine and milke without siluer and without money Ioh. 1.12 As many as receiued him to them he gaue this priuiledge that they should become the sonnes of God namely to them which beleeued in his name b Rom. 7.7 I knew not sinne but by the Law for I had not knowne lust except the Law had said Thou shalt not lust c 1. Ioh. 2.27 But the annointing which ye receiued of him dwelleth in you and ye neede not that any man teach you but as the same annointing teacheth you of all things and is true and is not lying and as it is taught you ye shall abide in him d Act. 16.14 A certaine woman named Lydia a seller of purple of the citie of the Tâyatirians a worshipper of God heard vs whose heart God opened that shee attended to the things that Paul spake Psalâ 40. v. 6. Thou art not delighted with sacrifice and burnt offerings but mine eares hast thou opened Ioh. 6.44 No man can come vnto me except the Father which hath sent me draw him and I will raise him vp at the last day Esai 54.6 The Lord hath called thee beeing as a woman forsaken and as a young wife when thou wast refused saith the Lord. a 1. Cor. 15.18 If Christ be not raised they which are asleepe in Christ are perished Act. 7.60 When he had thus spoken he slept b 1. Cor. 15 3â O foole that which thou sowest is not quickned except it die c Reu. 21.27 There shal enter into it none vnclean thing neither whatsoeuer worketh abomination or lies but they which are written in the Lambs book of life Rom. 7.25 I my selfe in my mind serue the law of God but in my flesh the law of sinne d Luk. 23.42 He saide to Iesus Lord remember me when thou commest into thy kingdome 43. Then Iesus said to him This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Reu. 14.13 Then I heard a voice from heauen saying vnto me Write Blessed are the dead which hereafter die in the Lord. Euen so saith the Spirit for they rest from their labours and their workes follow them a Matth. 24. 29. Immediately after the tribulation of those daies shall the Sunne be darkened and the Moone shall not giue her light the starres shall fall from heauen and the powers of heauen shall be shaken 30. And then shall appeare the signe of the Sonne of man in heauen and then shall all the kinreds of the earth mourne and they shal see the Son of man come in the cloudes of heauen with power and great glorie b Luk. 21. 26. Mens hearts shall faile them for feare and for looking after those things which shall come on the world 28. And when these things beginne to come to passe then looke vp and lift vp your heads for your redemption draweth neare 2. Tim. 4.8 Henceforth is laide vp for me the crowne of righteousnes which the Lord the righteous iudge shall give me at that day and not to me onely but vnto them also that loue his appearing a Matth. chap. 24. vers 31. And he shall sende his Angels with a great sound of a trumpet 1. Thess. chap. 4. vers 16. The Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a shout euen with the voice of the Archangel and with the trumpet of God and the dead in Christ shall rise first b Matth. 24. 30. 1. Thess. 4. 17. Then shall we vvhich liue and remaine be caught vp vvith them also in the cloudes to meete the Lord in the ayre and so shall we euer be with the Lord. a 1. Cor. 15. 52. We shall not all sleepe but we shall be changed in a moment in the twinkling of an eye at the last trumpet 43. b It is sowne in dishonour it is raised in honour it is sowne in weakenes it is raised in power 44. It is sowne a naturall bodie it is raised â spirituall bodie c. a Ioh. 14. 23. If any man loue me he will keepe my word and my Father will loue him and we will come vnto him and dwell with him 1. Ioh. 4. 15. Whosoeuer confesseth that Iesus Christ is the Sonne of God God dwelleth in him and he in God Reuel 21.3 And I heard a voyce saying Behold the Tabernacle of God is with men and he will dwell with them and they shall be his people and God himselfe shall be their God with them 23. And that citie hath no neede of sunne or moone to shine in it for the glorie of God did light it and the Lambe is the light of it Reuel 22.2 In the middes of the streete of it and of either side of the riuer was the tree of life which bare twelue manner of fruits and gaue fruit euery moneth and the leaues of the tree serued to heale the nations with 5. And there shall be no night there and they neede no candle nor light of the sunne for the Lord giueth them light and they shall reigne for euermore 1. Cor. 15.45 Rom. 8.11 If the spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised vp Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies because that his spirit dwelleth in you Tit. 1.15 Act. 15.10 2. Tim. 4.3 1. Sam. â 22.26 Psal. 2.12 Prov. 3.9,10 Luk. 2.25 a Socrat. hist. eccl l. 5. c. 10. b August de Temp. ser. 119. d Ambr. ser. 38. Heb. 6. â 2âââ a âuâfân in expos Symb ââerony ad âam a Paciânâs epiât 1. ad Symâro â Tim. 1.13 Hab. 1â1 â Tim. 1.13 b Aug. seâm 119. de temp Caâsian li. 6. de incârât domini a Cyril Catec 1. Mystag Tertull. de resurrect Origen hom 5. in Num. Act. 8.38 Hâb ââ â ãâã â1 ãâ¦ã Luk. 8.23 Act. 8.19 Math. 7.22 2. Cor. 13. â 1 pââ 3.12 Gal. 5.6 Math. 7.7 Math. 16 16â Math. 8.10 and 16. â Ioh. 4.33 â 2 Rom. 10.10 â Pet. 3.21 Heb. â 4 âides estâoâa copulatiua Exod. 3â Exo. 3.6.14 1. Tim. 1.17 a Psal. 82.6 b Exod. 4.16 c â Cor. 4.4 â Cor. 8.4 âoâ 17.3 Mark 9.24 âsal 42.12 2. Chr. 16.12 Rom. 10. ââ â Tim. 1.12 â Pet. 4.19 â Chr. 34.27 â Chr. 3â â Chr. 20.20 Hebr. 5.7 Psal. ââ Dan. 6 2â Psal. 78 21,2â a Hebr. 1.3 Gal. 4.8 b Specie c Numero Math. 3. 16,17 a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The meaning Math. 23.9 a Heb. 12.9 b Luk. 3.38 c Esa. 9.6 d Esa. 53.10 e Esa. 8.18 Ier. 3.4,19 Matth. 6.4 Iob 17.14 Ioh. 8.44 Prov. 10.1 Math. 12.50 Mal. 1.6 Math. 5.45 Psal. 68.5 Iob 29 1â â6 Math. 6.26 Heb. 12ââ 2.
doting women who through the diuels delusion suppose that they themselues doe that which indeede the diuell doth alone albeit they endeauour cunningly to cloake this sinne yet by the same meanes they may defend murther adulterie and what other sinne soeuer II. Those which doe consult with Magitians they doe also worship the diuel for they reuolt froÌ God to the diuell howesoeuer they plaister vp their impietie with vntempered morter that they seeke Gods helpe though by the meanes of Magitians 1. Sam. 28.13 The woman said to Saul I saw gods ascending from the earth Leu. 20.6 If any turne after such as worke with spiritâ and after soothsayers to goe a whoring after them then will I set my face against that person and will cut him off from among his people Esay 8.19 20. When they shall say to you Enquire at them which haue a spirit of diuination and at the soothsayers which whisper and murmure Should not a people enquire as their God from the liuing to the dead to the law and to the testimonie The affirmatiue part Thou shalt worshippe God in spirit and trueth Iohn 4. 24. God is a spirit and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and trueth For so soone as any man beginneth to worship God after an ouerthwart and vnlawefull manner he then adoreth an idoll howsoeuer he seemeth to colour his impietie Paul therefore Rom. 1.23 saith that such as worshipped the creature and turned the glorie of the incorruptible God to the similitude of a corruptible man did forsake the Creator v. 25. and 1. Cor. 10.20 Those things which the Gentiles sacrifice they sacrifice to diuells and not vnto God To this part therfore appertaine such things as respect the holy solemne seruice of God I. The true and ordinarie meanes of Gods worshippe as calling vpon the name of the Lord by humble supplication and hartie thanksgiuing and the ministerie of the Word and Sacraments Act. 2.41,42 They that gladly receiued his word were baptized the same day there were added to the Church about three thousand soules And they continued in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread and of prayers 1. Tim. 2.1 I exhort you especially that praiers supplicatioÌs be made for all men for kings all in authoritie Act. 20.7 The first day of the weeke the Disciples being come togither to breake bread Paul preached vnto them readie to depart on the morrow and continued the preaching vnto midnight Tertul. Apolog. chap. 39. We come into the assemblie and congregation that with our praiers as with an armie we might compasse God This kind of violence offered to God is acceptable to him If any man so offend that he must bee suspended from the publike place of praier and holy meetings all ancient men that be of any account beare rule being aduanced to this honour not by bribes but by their good report c. read the rest II. An holy vse of the meanes First in the ministers who ought to administer al things belonging to Gods worship according to his word Math. 28. 20. Teaching them to obserue all things which I haue commaunded 1. Corinthians 11. 23. I haue receiued of the Lord that which also I haue deliuered Secondly in the rest of the assemblie whose dutie is in praying vnto God in hearing the word preached and read and in receiuing the Sacraments to behaue theÌselues outwardly in modestie and without offence 1. Corinth 14.40 Let all things be done honestly and by order Inwardly they must take heede that their hearts be well prepared to serue God Eccles. 4.17 Take heede to both thy feete when thou entrest into the house of God c. and chap. 5.1 Be not rash with thy mouth nor let thine heart he hastie to vtter a thing before God Againe wee must looke that wee approch neere God in confidence of his mercie togither with a contrite and repentant heart for all our sinnes Heb. 4. 2. The word that they heard profited not because it was not mixed with faith in those that heard it Psal. 26.6 I will wash mine hands in innocencie O Lord and so come before thine altar III. The helps and furtherances of the true worship are two Vowes and Fasting and they are not to be takeÌ as the worship of God it selfe For we may not obtrude any thing to God as good seruice and as though it did binde the conscience except he haue ordained it for that end and purpose A vow in the New Testament is a promise to God with a full intent to obserue some corporall and externall duties which a Christian hath on his owne accord without iniunction imposed vpon himself that he may thereby the better be excited vnto repentance meditation sobrietie abstinence patience and thankfulnes towards God Gen. 28.20 Then Iaakob vowed a vow saying If God will be with me and will keepe me in this iourney which I goe and will giue me bread to eate and cloathes to put on so that I come againe to my fathers house in safetie then shall the Lord be my God and this stone which I haue set vp as a pillar shall be Gods house and of all that thou shalt giue me I will giue the tenth to thee In vowing we haue these things to obserue 1. We must not vow that which is vnlawfull 2. We ought not to vowe the performance of that which is contrarie to our vocation 3. Vowes must be of that which we can doe 4. They must be farre from so much as a conceit of merit or worship of God 5. We must so performe our vowes as that they encroch not vpon Christian libertie giuen vs in Christ for we are bounden to pay our vowes no longer then the causes thereof either remaine or are taken away Deut. 23.18 Thou shalt neither bring the hire of a whore nor the price of a dogge into the house of the Lord thy God for any vow v. 21. When thou shalt vow a vow vnto the Lord thy God thou shalt not be slacke to pay it for the Lord thy God will surely require it of thee but when thou abstainest from vowing it shal be no sinne vnto thee c. v. 23. Psal. 66.14 I will pay thee my vowes which my lips haue promised Fasting is when a man perceiuing the want of some blessing or suspecting and seeing some imminent calamitie vpon himselfe or other abstaineth not onely from flesh for a season but also from all delights and sustenance that he thereby may make a more diligent search into his owne sinnes or offer most huÌble praiers vnto God that he would withhold that which his anger threatned or bestow vpon vs some such good things as we want Matth 9.15 Can the children of the marriage chamber mourne so long as the bridegrome is with theÌ 1. Cor. 7.5 Defraud not one another except for a time that ye may the better fast and pray Ioel 2.12 Wherefore euen now saith the Lord be ye turned